The Project Gutenberg eBook of Brood of the Witch-Queen
    
This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online
at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.

Title: Brood of the Witch-Queen

Author: Sax Rohmer

Release date: November 3, 2006 [eBook #19706]

Language: English

Credits: Produced by David Clarke, Sankar Viswanathan, and the
        Online Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net


*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK BROOD OF THE WITCH-QUEEN ***




Produced by David Clarke, Sankar Viswanathan, and the
Online Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net









                             BROOD OF THE

                             WITCH-QUEEN



                                  BY

                              SAX ROHMER




                                LONDON

                      C. ARTHUR PEARSON, LIMITED

                        HENRIETTA STREET, W.C.

                                 1918

       *       *       *       *       *




CONTENTS


CHAPTER

I.      ANTONY FERRARA

II.     THE PHANTOM HANDS

III.    THE RING OF THOTH

IV.     AT FERRARA'S CHAMBERS

V.      THE RUSTLING SHADOWS

VI.     THE BEETLES

VII.    SIR ELWIN GROVES' PATIENT

VIII.   THE SECRET OF DHOON

IX.     THE POLISH JEWESS

X.      THE LAUGHTER

XI.     CAIRO

XII.    THE MASK OF SET

XIII.   THE SCORPION WIND

XIV.    DR. CAIRN ARRIVES

XV.     THE WITCH-QUEEN

XVI.    LAIR OF THE SPIDERS

XVII.   THE STORY OF ALI MOHAMMED

XVIII.  THE BATS

XIX.    ANTHROPOMANCY

XX.     THE INCENSE

XXI.    THE MAGICIAN

XXII.   MYRA

XXIII.  THE FACE IN THE ORCHID-HOUSE

XXIV.   FLOWERING OF THE LOTUS

XXV.    CAIRN MEETS FERRARA

XXVI.   THE IVORY HAND

XXVII.  THE THUG'S CORD

XXVIII. THE HIGH PRIEST HORTOTEF

XXIX.   THE WIZARD'S DEN

XXX.    THE ELEMENTAL

XXXI.   THE BOOK OF THOTH

       *       *       *       *       *




PREFATORY NOTICE


The strange deeds of Antony Ferrara, as herein related, are intended
to illustrate certain phases of Sorcery as it was formerly practised
(according to numerous records) not only in Ancient Egypt but also in
Europe, during the Middle Ages. In no case do the powers attributed to
him exceed those which are claimed for a fully equipped Adept.

S. R.

       *       *       *       *       *




BROOD OF THE WITCH-QUEEN

CHAPTER I

ANTONY FERRARA


Robert Cairn looked out across the quadrangle. The moon had just
arisen, and it softened the beauty of the old college buildings,
mellowed the harshness of time, casting shadow pools beneath the
cloisteresque arches to the west and setting out the ivy in stronger
relief upon the ancient walls. The barred shadow on the lichened
stones beyond the elm was cast by the hidden gate; and straight ahead,
where, between a quaint chimney-stack and a bartizan, a triangular
patch of blue showed like spangled velvet, lay the Thames. It was from
there the cooling breeze came.

But Cairn's gaze was set upon a window almost directly ahead, and west
below the chimneys. Within the room to which it belonged a lambent
light played.

Cairn turned to his companion, a ruddy and athletic looking man,
somewhat bovine in type, who at the moment was busily tracing out
sections on a human skull and checking his calculations from Ross's
_Diseases of the Nervous System_.

"Sime," he said, "what does Ferrara always have a fire in his rooms
for at this time of the year?"

Sime glanced up irritably at the speaker. Cairn was a tall, thin
Scotsman, clean-shaven, square jawed, and with the crisp light hair
and grey eyes which often bespeak unusual virility.

"Aren't you going to do any work?" he inquired pathetically. "I
thought you'd come to give me a hand with my _basal ganglia_. I shall
go down on that; and there you've been stuck staring out of the
window!"

"Wilson, in the end house, has got a most unusual brain," said Cairn,
with apparent irrelevance.

"Has he!" snapped Sime.

"Yes, in a bottle. His governor is at Bart's; he sent it up yesterday.
You ought to see it."

"Nobody will ever want to put _your_ brain in a bottle," predicted the
scowling Sime, and resumed his studies.

Cairn relighted his pipe, staring across the quadrangle again. Then--

"You've never been in Ferrara's rooms, have you?" he inquired.

Followed a muffled curse, crash, and the skull went rolling across the
floor.

"Look here, Cairn," cried Sime, "I've only got a week or so now, and
my nervous system is frantically rocky; I shall go all to pieces on my
nervous system. If you want to talk, go ahead. When you're finished, I
can begin work."

"Right-oh," said Cairn calmly, and tossed his pouch across. "I want to
talk to you about Ferrara."

"Go ahead then. What is the matter with Ferrara?"

"Well," replied Cairn, "he's queer."

"That's no news," said Sime, filling his pipe; "we all know he's a
queer chap. But he's popular with women. He'd make a fortune as a
nerve specialist."

"He doesn't have to; he inherits a fortune when Sir Michael dies."

"There's a pretty cousin, too, isn't there?" inquired Sime slyly.

"There is," replied Cairn. "Of course," he continued, "my governor and
Sir Michael are bosom friends, and although I've never seen much of
young Ferrara, at the same time I've got nothing against him. But--"
he hesitated.

"Spit it out," urged Sime, watching him oddly.

"Well, it's silly, I suppose, but what does he want with a fire on a
blazing night like this?"

Sime stared.

"Perhaps he's a throw-back," he suggested lightly. "The Ferraras,
although they're counted Scotch--aren't they?--must have been Italian
originally--"

"Spanish," corrected Cairn. "They date from the son of Andrea Ferrara,
the sword-maker, who was a Spaniard. Cæsar Ferrara came with the
Armada in 1588 as armourer. His ship was wrecked up in the Bay of
Tobermory and he got ashore--and stopped."

"Married a Scotch lassie?"

"Exactly. But the genealogy of the family doesn't account for Antony's
habits."

"What habits?"

"Well, look." Cairn waved in the direction of the open window. "What
does he do in the dark all night, with a fire going?"

"Influenza?"

"Nonsense! You've never been in his rooms, have you?"

"No. Very few men have. But as I said before, he's popular with the
women."

"What do you mean?"

"I mean there have been complaints. Any other man would have been sent
down."

"You think he has influence--"

"Influence of some sort, undoubtedly."

"Well, I can see you have serious doubts about the man, as I have
myself, so I can unburden my mind. You recall that sudden thunderstorm
on Thursday?"

"Rather; quite upset me for work."

"I was out in it. I was lying in a punt in the backwater--you know,
_our_ backwater."

"Lazy dog."

"To tell you the truth, I was trying to make up my mind whether I
should abandon bones and take the post on the _Planet_ which has been
offered me."

"Pills for the pen--Harley for Fleet? Did you decide?"

"Not then; something happened which quite changed my line of
reflection."

The room was becoming cloudy with tobacco smoke.

"It was delightfully still," Cairn resumed. "A water rat rose within
a foot of me and a kingfisher was busy on a twig almost at my elbow.
Twilight was just creeping along, and I could hear nothing but faint
creakings of sculls from the river and sometimes the drip of a
punt-pole. I thought the river seemed to become suddenly deserted; it
grew quite abnormally quiet--and abnormally dark. But I was so deep in
reflection that it never occurred to me to move.

"Then the flotilla of swans came round the bend, with Apollo--you know
Apollo, the king-swan?--at their head. By this time it had grown
tremendously dark, but it never occurred to me to ask myself why. The
swans, gliding along so noiselessly, might have been phantoms. A hush,
a perfect hush, settled down. Sime, that hush was the prelude to a
strange thing--an unholy thing!"

Cairn rose excitedly and strode across to the table, kicking the skull
out of his way.

"It was the storm gathering," snapped Sime.

"It was something else gathering! Listen! It got yet darker, but for
some inexplicable reason, although I must have heard the thunder
muttering, I couldn't take my eyes off the swans. Then it
happened--the thing I came here to tell you about; I must tell
somebody--the thing that I am not going to forget in a hurry."

He began to knock out the ash from his pipe.

"Go on," directed Sime tersely.

"The big swan--Apollo--was within ten feet of me; he swam in open
water, clear of the others; no living thing touched him. Suddenly,
uttering a cry that chilled my very blood, a cry that I never heard
from a swan in my life, he rose in the air, his huge wings
extended--like a tortured phantom, Sime; I can never forget it--six
feet clear of the water. The uncanny wail became a stifled hiss, and
sending up a perfect fountain of water--I was deluged--the poor old
king-swan fell, beat the surface with his wings--and was still."

"Well?"

"The other swans glided off like ghosts. Several heavy raindrops
pattered on the leaves above. I admit I was scared. Apollo lay with
one wing right in the punt. I was standing up; I had jumped to my feet
when the thing occurred. I stooped and touched the wing. The bird was
quite dead! Sime, I pulled the swan's head out of the water, and--his
neck was broken; no fewer than three vertebrae fractured!"

A cloud of tobacco smoke was wafted towards the open window.

"It isn't one in a million who could wring the neck of a bird like
Apollo, Sime; but it was done before my eyes without the visible
agency of God or man! As I dropped him and took to the pole, the storm
burst. A clap of thunder spoke with the voice of a thousand cannon,
and I poled for bare life from that haunted backwater. I was drenched
to the skin when I got in, and I ran up all the way from the stage."

"Well?" rapped the other again, as Cairn paused to refill his pipe.

"It was seeing the firelight flickering at Ferrara's window that led
me to do it. I don't often call on him; but I thought that a rub down
before the fire and a glass of toddy would put me right. The storm had
abated as I got to the foot of his stair--only a distant rolling of
thunder.

"Then, out of the shadows--it was quite dark--into the flickering
light of the lamp came somebody all muffled up. I started horribly. It
was a girl, quite a pretty girl, too, but very pale, and with
over-bright eyes. She gave one quick glance up into my face, muttered
something, an apology, I think, and drew back again into her
hiding-place."

"He's been warned," growled Sime. "It will be notice to quit next
time."

"I ran upstairs and banged on Ferrara's door. He didn't open at first,
but shouted out to know who was knocking. When I told him, he let me
in, and closed the door very quickly. As I went in, a pungent cloud
met me--incense."

"Incense?"

"His rooms smelt like a joss-house; I told him so. He said he was
experimenting with _Kyphi_--the ancient Egyptian stuff used in the
temples. It was all dark and hot; phew! like a furnace. Ferrara's
rooms always were odd, but since the long vacation I hadn't been in.
Good lord, they're disgusting!"

"How? Ferrara spent vacation in Egypt; I suppose he's brought things
back?"

"Things--yes! Unholy things! But that brings me to something too. I
ought to know more about the chap than anybody; Sir Michael Ferrara
and the governor have been friends for thirty years; but my father is
oddly reticent--quite singularly reticent--regarding Antony. Anyway,
have you heard about him, in Egypt?"

"I've heard he got into trouble. For his age, he has a devil of a
queer reputation; there's no disguising it."

"What sort of trouble?"

"I've no idea. Nobody seems to know. But I heard from young Ashby that
Ferrara was asked to leave."

"There's some tale about Kitchener--"

"_By_ Kitchener, Ashby says; but I don't believe it."

"Well--Ferrara lighted a lamp, an elaborate silver thing, and I found
myself in a kind of nightmare museum. There was an unwrapped mummy
there, the mummy of a woman--I can't possibly describe it. He had
pictures, too--photographs. I shan't try to tell you what they
represented. I'm not thin-skinned; but there are some subjects that no
man anxious to avoid Bedlam would willingly investigate. On the table
by the lamp stood a number of objects such as I had never seen in my
life before, evidently of great age. He swept them into a cupboard
before I had time to look long. Then he went off to get a bath towel,
slippers, and so forth. As he passed the fire he threw something in. A
hissing tongue of flame leapt up--and died down again."

"What did he throw in?"

"I am not absolutely certain; so I won't say what I _think_ it was,
at the moment. Then he began to help me shed my saturated flannels,
and he set a kettle on the fire, and so forth. You know the personal
charm of the man? But there was an unpleasant sense of something--what
shall I say?--sinister. Ferrara's ivory face was more pale than usual,
and he conveyed the idea that he was chewed up--exhausted. Beads of
perspiration were on his forehead."

"Heat of his rooms?"

"No," said Cairn shortly. "It wasn't that. I had a rub down and
borrowed some slacks. Ferrara brewed grog and pretended to make me
welcome. Now I come to something which I can't forget; it may be a
mere coincidence, but--. He has a number of photographs in his rooms,
good ones, which he has taken himself. I'm not speaking now of the
monstrosities, the outrages; I mean views, and girls--particularly
girls. Well, standing on a queer little easel right under the lamp was
a fine picture of Apollo, the swan, lord of the backwater."

Sime stared dully through the smoke haze.

"It gave me a sort of shock," continued Cairn. "It made me think,
harder than ever, of the thing he had thrown in the fire. Then, in his
photographic zenana, was a picture of a girl whom I am almost sure was
the one I had met at the bottom of the stair. Another was of Myra
Duquesne."

"His cousin?"

"Yes. I felt like tearing it from the wall. In fact, the moment I saw
it, I stood up to go. I wanted to run to my rooms and strip the man's
clothes off my back! It was a struggle to be civil any longer. Sime,
if you had seen that swan die--"

Sime walked over to the window.

"I have a glimmering of your monstrous suspicions," he said slowly.
"The last man to be kicked out of an English varsity for this sort of
thing, so far as I know, was Dr. Dee of St. John's, Cambridge, and
that's going back to the sixteenth century."

"I know; it's utterly preposterous, of course. But I had to confide in
somebody. I'll shift off now, Sime."

Sime nodded, staring from the open window. As Cairn was about to close
the outer door:

"Cairn," cried Sime, "since you are now a man of letters and leisure,
you might drop in and borrow Wilson's brains for me."

"All right," shouted Cairn.

Down in the quadrangle he stood for a moment, reflecting; then, acting
upon a sudden resolution, he strode over towards the gate and ascended
Ferrara's stair.

For some time he knocked at the door in vain, but he persisted in his
clamouring, arousing the ancient echoes. Finally, the door was opened.

Antony Ferrara faced him. He wore a silver-grey dressing gown, trimmed
with white swansdown, above which his ivory throat rose statuesque.
The almond-shaped eyes, black as night, gleamed strangely beneath the
low, smooth brow. The lank black hair appeared lustreless by
comparison. His lips were very red. In his whole appearance there was
something repellently effeminate.

"Can I come in?" demanded Cairn abruptly.

"Is it--something important?" Ferrara's voice was husky but not
unmusical.

"Why, are you busy?"

"Well--er--" Ferrara smiled oddly.

"Oh, a visitor?" snapped Cairn.

"Not at all."

"Accounts for your delay in opening," said Cairn, and turned on his
heel. "Mistook me for the proctor, in person, I suppose. Good-night."

Ferrara made no reply. But, although he never once glanced back, Cairn
knew that Ferrara, leaning over the rail, above, was looking after
him; it was as though elemental heat were beating down upon his head.




CHAPTER II

THE PHANTOM HANDS


A week later Robert Cairn quitted Oxford to take up the newspaper
appointment offered to him in London. It may have been due to some
mysterious design of a hidden providence that Sime 'phoned him early
in the week about an unusual case in one of the hospitals.

"Walton is junior house-surgeon there," he said, "and he can arrange
for you to see the case. She (the patient) undoubtedly died from some
rare nervous affection. I have a theory," etc.; the conversation
became technical.

Cairn went to the hospital, and by courtesy of Walton, whom he had
known at Oxford, was permitted to view the body.

"The symptoms which Sime has got to hear about," explained the
surgeon, raising the sheet from the dead woman's face, "are--"

He broke off. Cairn had suddenly exhibited a ghastly pallor; he
clutched at Walton for support.

"My God!"

Cairn, still holding on to the other, stooped over the discoloured
face. It had been a pretty face when warm life had tinted its curves;
now it was congested--awful; two heavy discolorations showed, one on
either side of the region of the larynx.

"What on earth is wrong with you?" demanded Walton.

"I thought," gasped Cairn, "for a moment, that I knew--"

"Really! I wish you did! We can't find out anything about her. Have a
good look."

"No," said Cairn, mastering himself with an effort--"a chance
resemblance, that's all." He wiped the beads of perspiration from his
forehead.

"You look jolly shaky," commented Walton. "Is she like someone you
know very well?"

"No, not at all, now that I come to consider the features; but it was
a shock at first. What on earth caused death?"

"Asphyxia," answered Walton shortly. "Can't you see?"

"Someone strangled her, and she was brought here too late?"

"Not at all, my dear chap; nobody strangled her. She was brought here
in a critical state four or five days ago by one of the slum priests
who keep us so busy. We diagnosed it as exhaustion from lack of
food--with other complications. But the case was doing quite well up
to last night; she was recovering strength. Then, at about one
o'clock, she sprang up in bed, and fell back choking. By the time the
nurse got to her it was all over."

"But the marks on her throat?"

Walton shrugged his shoulders.

"There they are! Our men are keenly interested. It's absolutely
unique. Young Shaw, who has a mania for the nervous system, sent a
long account up to Sime, who suffers from a similar form of
aberration."

"Yes; Sime 'phoned me."

"It's nothing to do with nerves," said Walton contemptuously. "Don't
ask me to explain it, but it's certainly no nerve case."

"One of the other patients--"

"My dear chap, the other patients were all fast asleep! The nurse was
at her table in the corner, and in full view of the bed the whole
time. I tell you no one touched her!"

"How long elapsed before the nurse got to her?"

"Possibly half a minute. But there is no means of learning when the
paroxysm commenced. The leaping up in bed probably marked the end and
not the beginning of the attack."

Cairn experienced a longing for the fresh air; it was as though some
evil cloud hovered around and about the poor unknown. Strange ideas,
horrible ideas, conjectures based upon imaginings all but insane,
flooded his mind darkly.

Leaving the hospital, which harboured a grim secret, he stood at the
gate for a moment, undecided what to do. His father, Dr. Cairn, was
out of London, or he would certainly have sought him in this hour of
sore perplexity.

"What in Heaven's name is behind it all!" he asked himself.

For he knew beyond doubt that the girl who lay in the hospital was the
same that he had seen one night at Oxford, was the girl whose
photograph he had found in Antony Ferrara's rooms!

He formed a sudden resolution. A taxi-cab was passing at that moment,
and he hailed it, giving Sir Michael Ferrara's address. He could
scarcely trust himself to think, but frightful possibilities presented
themselves to him, repel them how he might. London seemed to grow
dark, overshadowed, as once he had seen a Thames backwater grow. He
shuddered, as though from a physical chill.

The house of the famous Egyptian scholar, dull white behind its
rampart of trees, presented no unusual appearances to his anxious
scrutiny. What he feared he scarcely knew; what he suspected he could
not have defined.

Sir Michael, said the servant, was unwell and could see no one. That
did not surprise Cairn; Sir Michael had not enjoyed good health since
malaria had laid him low in Syria. But Miss Duquesne was at home.

Cairn was shown into the long, low-ceiled room which contained so many
priceless relics of a past civilisation. Upon the bookcase stood the
stately ranks of volumes which had carried the fame of Europe's
foremost Egyptologist to every corner of the civilised world. This
queerly furnished room held many memories for Robert Cairn, who had
known it from childhood, but latterly it had always appeared to him in
his daydreams as the setting for a dainty figure. It was here that he
had first met Myra Duquesne, Sir Michael's niece, when, fresh from a
Norman convent, she had come to shed light and gladness upon the
somewhat, sombre household of the scholar. He often thought of that
day; he could recall every detail of the meeting--

Myra Duquesne came in, pulling aside the heavy curtains that hung in
the arched entrance. With a granite Osiris flanking her slim figure on
one side and a gilded sarcophagus on the other, she burst upon the
visitor, a radiant vision in white. The light gleamed through her
soft, brown hair forming a halo for a face that Robert Cairn knew for
the sweetest in the world.

"Why, Mr. Cairn," she said, and blushed entrancingly--"we thought you
had forgotten us."

"That's not a little bit likely," he replied, taking her proffered
hand, and there was that in his voice and in his look which made her
lower her frank grey eyes. "I have only been in London a few days, and
I find that Press work is more exacting than I had anticipated!"

"Did you want to see my uncle very particularly?" asked Myra.

"In a way, yes. I suppose he could not manage to see me--"

Myra shook her head. Now that the flush of excitement had left her
face, Cairn was concerned to see how pale she was and what dark
shadows lurked beneath her eyes.

"Sir Michael is not seriously ill?" he asked quickly. "Only one of the
visual attacks--"

"Yes--at least it began with one."

She hesitated, and Cairn saw to his consternation that her eyes became
filled with tears. The real loneliness of her position, now that her
guardian was ill, the absence of a friend in whom she could confide
her fears, suddenly grew apparent to the man who sat watching her.

"You are tired out," he said gently. "You have been nursing him?"

She nodded and tried to smile.

"Who is attending?"

"Sir Elwin Groves, but--"

"Shall I wire for my father?"

"We wired for him yesterday!"

"What! to Paris?"

"Yes, at my uncle's wish."

Cairn started.

"Then--he thinks he is seriously ill, himself?"

"I cannot say," answered the girl wearily. "His behaviour is--queer.
He will allow no one in his room, and barely consents to see Sir
Elwin. Then, twice recently, he has awakened in the night and made a
singular request."

"What is that?"

"He has asked me to send for his solicitor in the morning, speaking
harshly and almost as though--he hated me...."

"I don't understand. Have you complied?"

"Yes, and on each occasion he has refused to see the solicitor when he
has arrived!"

"I gather that you have been acting as night-attendant?"

"I remain in an adjoining room; he is always worse at night. Perhaps
it is telling on my nerves, but last night--"

Again she hesitated, as though doubting the wisdom of further speech;
but a brief scrutiny of Cairn's face, with deep anxiety to be read in
his eyes, determined her to proceed.

"I had been asleep, and I must have been dreaming, for I thought that
a voice was chanting, quite near to me."

"Chanting?"

"Yes--it was horrible, in some way. Then a sensation of intense
coldness came; it was as though some icily cold creature fanned me
with its wings! I cannot describe it, but it was numbing; I think I
must have felt as those poor travellers do who succumb to the
temptation to sleep in the snow."

Cairn surveyed her anxiously, for in its essentials this might be a
symptom of a dreadful ailment.

"I aroused myself, however," she continued, "but experienced an
unaccountable dread of entering my uncle's room. I could hear him
muttering strangely, and--I forced myself to enter! I saw--oh, how
can I tell you! You will think me mad!"

She raised her hands to her face; she was trembling. Robert Cairn took
them in his own, forcing her to look up.

"Tell me," he said quietly.

"The curtains were drawn back; I distinctly remembered having closed
them, but they were drawn back; and the moonlight was shining on to
the bed."

"Bad; he was dreaming."

"But was _I_ dreaming? Mr. Cairn, two hands were stretched out over my
uncle, two hands that swayed slowly up and down in the moonlight!"

Cairn leapt to his feet, passing his hand over his forehead.

"Go on," he said.

"I--I cried out, but not loudly--I think I was very near to swooning.
The hands were withdrawn into the shadow, and my uncle awoke and sat
up. He asked, in a low voice, if I were there, and I ran to him."

"Yes."

"He ordered me, very coldly, to 'phone for his solicitor at nine
o'clock this morning, and then fell back, and was asleep again almost
immediately. The solicitor came, and was with him for nearly an hour.
He sent for one of his clerks, and they both went away at half-past
ten. Uncle has been in a sort of dazed condition ever since; in fact
he has only once aroused himself, to ask for Dr. Cairn. I had a
telegram sent immediately."

"The governor will be here to-night," said Cairn confidently. "Tell
me, the hands which you thought you saw: was there anything peculiar
about them?"

"In the moonlight they seemed to be of a dull white colour. There was
a ring on one finger--a green ring. Oh!" she shuddered. "I can see it
now."

"You would know it again?"

"Anywhere!"

"Actually, there was no one in the room, of course?"

"No one. It was some awful illusion; but I can never forget it."




CHAPTER III

THE RING OF THOTH


Half-Moon Street was very still; midnight had sounded nearly
half-an-hour; but still Robert Cairn paced up and down his father's
library. He was very pale, and many times he glanced at a book which
lay open upon the table. Finally he paused before it and read once
again certain passages.

"In the year 1571," it recorded, "the notorious Trois Echelles was
executed in the Place de Grève. He confessed before the king, Charles
IX.... that he performed marvels.... Admiral de Coligny, who also was
present, recollected ... the death of two gentlemen.... He added that
they were found black and swollen."

He turned over the page, with a hand none too steady.

"The famous Maréchal d'Ancre, Concini Concini," he read, "was killed
by a pistol shot on the drawbridge of the Louvre by Vitry, Captain of
the Bodyguard, on the 24th of April, 1617.... It was proved that the
Maréchal and his wife made use of wax images, which they kept in
coffins...."

Cairn shut the book hastily and began to pace the room again.

"Oh, it is utterly, fantastically incredible!" he groaned. "Yet, with
my own eyes I saw--"

He stepped to a bookshelf and began to look for a book which, so far
as his slight knowledge of the subject bore him, would possibly throw
light upon the darkness. But he failed to find it. Despite the heat of
the weather, the library seemed to have grown chilly. He pressed the
bell.

"Marston," he said to the man who presently came, "you must be very
tired, but Dr. Cairn will be here within an hour. Tell him that I
have gone to Sir Michael Ferrara's."

"But it's after twelve o'clock, sir!"

"I know it is; nevertheless I am going."

"Very good, sir. You will wait there for the Doctor?"

"Exactly, Marston. Good-night!"

"Good-night, sir."

Robert Cairn went out into Half-Moon Street. The night was perfect,
and the cloudless sky lavishly gemmed with stars. He walked on
heedlessly, scarce noting in which direction. An awful conviction was
with him, growing stronger each moment, that some mysterious menace,
some danger unclassifiable, threatened Myra Duquesne. What did he
suspect? He could give it no name. How should he act? He had no idea.

Sir Elwin Groves, whom he had seen that evening, had hinted broadly at
mental trouble as the solution of Sir Michael Ferrara's peculiar
symptoms. Although Sir Michael had had certain transactions with his
solicitor during the early morning, he had apparently forgotten all
about the matter, according to the celebrated physician.

"Between ourselves, Cairn," Sir Elwin had confided, "I believe he
altered his will."

The inquiry of a taxi driver interrupted Cairn's meditations. He
entered the vehicle, giving Sir Michael Ferrara's address.

His thoughts persistently turned to Myra Duquesne, who at that moment
would be lying listening for the slightest sound from the sick-room;
who would be fighting down fear, that she might do her duty to her
guardian--fear of the waving phantom hands. The cab sped through the
almost empty streets, and at last, rounding a corner, rolled up the
tree-lined avenue, past three or four houses lighted only by the
glitter of the moon, and came to a stop before that of Sir Michael
Ferrara.

Lights shone from the many windows. The front door was open, and light
streamed out into the porch.

"My God!" cried Cairn, leaping from the cab. "My God! what has
happened?"

A thousand fears, a thousand reproaches, flooded his brain with
frenzy. He went racing up to the steps and almost threw himself upon
the man who stood half-dressed in the doorway.

"Felton, Felton!" he whispered hoarsely. "What has happened? Who--"

"Sir Michael, sir," answered the man. "I thought"--his voice
broke--"you were the doctor, sir?"

"Miss Myra--"

"She fainted away, sir. Mrs. Hume is with her in the library, now."

Cairn thrust past the servant and ran into the library. The
housekeeper and a trembling maid were bending over Myra Duquesne, who
lay fully dressed, white and still, upon a Chesterfield. Cairn
unceremoniously grasped her wrist, dropped upon his knees and placed
his ear to the still breast.

"Thank God!" he said. "It is only a swoon. Look after her, Mrs. Hume."

The housekeeper, with set face, lowered her head, but did not trust
herself to speak. Cairn went out into the hall and tapped Felton on
the shoulder. The man turned with a great start.

"What happened?" he demanded. "Is Sir Michael--?"

Felton nodded.

"Five minutes before you came, sir." His voice was hoarse with
emotion. "Miss Myra came out of her room. She thought someone called
her. She rapped on Mrs. Hume's door, and Mrs. Hume, who was just
retiring, opened it. She also thought she had heard someone calling
Miss Myra out on the stairhead."

"Well?"

"There was no one there, sir. Everyone was in bed; I was just
undressing, myself. But there was a sort of faint perfume--something
like a church, only disgusting, sir--"

"How--disgusting! Did _you_ smell it?"

"No, sir, never. Mrs. Hume and Miss Myra have noticed it in the house
on other nights, and one of the maids, too. It was very strong, I'm
told, last night. Well, sir, as they stood by the door they heard a
horrid kind of choking scream. They both rushed to Sir Michael's
room, and--"

"Yes, yes?"

"He was lying half out of bed, sir--"

"Dead?"

"Seemed like he'd been strangled, they told me, and--"

"Who is with him now?"

The man grew even paler.

"No one, Mr. Cairn, sir. Miss Myra screamed out that there were two
hands just unfastening from his throat as she and Mrs. Hume got to the
door, and there was no living soul in the room, sir. I might as well
out with it! We're all afraid to go in!"

Cairn turned and ran up the stairs. The upper landing was in darkness
and the door of the room which he knew to be Sir Michael's stood wide
open. As he entered, a faint scent came to his nostrils. It brought
him up short at the threshold, with a chill of supernatural dread.

The bed was placed between the windows, and one curtain had been
pulled aside, admitting a flood, of moonlight. Cairn remembered that
Myra had mentioned this circumstance in connection with the
disturbance of the previous night.

"Who, in God's name, opened that curtain!" he muttered.

Fully in the cold white light lay Sir Michael Ferrara, his silver hair
gleaming and his strong, angular face upturned to the intruding rays.
His glazed eyes were starting from their sockets; his face was nearly
black; and his fingers were clutching the sheets in a death grip.
Cairn had need of all his courage to touch him.

He was quite dead.

Someone was running up the stairs. Cairn turned, half dazed,
anticipating the entrance of a local medical man. Into the room ran
his father, switching on the light as he did so. A greyish tinge
showed through his ruddy complexion. He scarcely noticed his son.

"Ferrara!" he cried, coming up to the bed. "Ferrara!"

He dropped on his knees beside the dead man.

"Ferrara, old fellow--"

His cry ended in something like a sob. Robert Cairn turned, choking,
and went downstairs.

In the hall stood Felton and some other servants.

"Miss Duquesne?"

"She has recovered, sir. Mrs. Hume has taken her to another bedroom."

Cairn hesitated, then walked into the deserted library, where a light
was burning. He began to pace up and down, clenching and unclenching
his fists. Presently Felton knocked and entered. Clearly the man was
glad of the chance to talk to someone.

"Mr. Antony has been 'phoned at Oxford, sir. I thought you might like
to know. He is motoring down, sir, and will be here at four o'clock."

"Thank you," said Cairn shortly.

Ten minutes later his father joined him. He was a slim, well-preserved
man, alert-eyed and active, yet he had aged five years in his son's
eyes. His face was unusually pale, but he exhibited no other signs of
emotion.

"Well, Rob," he said, tersely. "I can see you have something to tell
me. I am listening."

Robert Cairn leant back against a bookshelf.

"I _have_ something to tell you, sir, and something to ask you."

"Tell your story, first; then ask your question."

"My story begins in a Thames backwater--"

Dr. Cairn stared, squaring his jaw, but his son proceeded to relate,
with some detail, the circumstances attendant upon the death of the
king-swan. He went on to recount what took place in Antony Ferrara's
rooms, and at the point where something had been taken from the table
and thrown in the fire--

"Stop!" said Dr. Cairn. "What did he throw in the fire?"

The doctor's nostrils quivered, and his eyes were ablaze with some
hardly repressed emotion.

"I cannot swear to it, sir--"

"Never mind. What do you _think_ he threw in the fire?"

"A little image, of wax or something similar--an image of--a swan."

At that, despite his self-control, Dr. Cairn became so pale that his
son leapt forward.

"All right, Rob," his father waved him away, and turning, walked
slowly down the room.

"Go on," he said, rather huskily.

Robert Cairn continued his story up to the time that he visited the
hospital where the dead girl lay.

"You can swear that she was the original of the photograph in Antony's
rooms and the same who was waiting at the foot of the stair?"

"I can, sir."

"Go on."

Again the younger man resumed his story, relating what he had learnt
from Myra Duquesne; what she had told him about the phantom hands;
what Felton had told him about the strange perfume perceptible in the
house.

"The ring," interrupted Dr. Cairn--"she would recognise it again?"

"She says so."

"Anything else?"

"Only that if some of your books are to be believed, sir, Trois
Echelle, D'Ancre and others have gone to the stake for such things in
a less enlightened age!"

"Less enlightened, boy!" Dr. Cairn turned his blazing eyes upon him.
"_More_ enlightened where the powers of hell were concerned!"

"Then you think--"

"_Think_! Have I spent half my life in such studies in vain? Did I
labour with poor Michael Ferrara in Egypt and learn _nothing_? Just
God! what an end to his labour! What a reward for mine!"

He buried his face in quivering hands.

"I cannot tell exactly what you mean by that, sir," said Robert Cairn;
"but it brings me to my question."

Dr. Cairn did not speak, did not move.

"_Who is Antony Ferrara_?"

The doctor looked up at that; and it was a haggard face he raised from
his hands.

"You have tried to ask me that before."

"I ask now, sir, with better prospect of receiving an answer."

"Yet I can give you none, Rob."

"Why, sir? Are you bound to secrecy?"

"In a degree, yes. But the real reason is this--I don't know."

"You don't know!"

"I have said so."

"Good God, sir, you amaze me! I have always felt certain that he was
really no Ferrara, but an adopted son; yet it had never entered my
mind that you were ignorant of his origin."

"You have not studied the subjects which I have studied; nor do I wish
that you should; therefore it is impossible, at any rate now, to
pursue that matter further. But I may perhaps supplement your
researches into the history of Trois Echelles and Concini Concini. I
believe you told me that you were looking in my library for some work
which you failed to find?"

"I was looking for M. Chabas' translation of the _Papyrus Harris_."

"What do you know of it?"

"I once saw a copy in Antony Ferrara's rooms."

Dr. Cairn started slightly.

"Indeed. It happens that my copy is here; I lent it quite recently
to--Sir Michael. It is probably somewhere on the shelves."

He turned on more lights and began to scan the rows of books.
Presently--

"Here it is," he said, and took down and opened the book on the table.
"This passage may interest you." He laid his finger upon it.

His son bent over the book and read the following:--

"Hai, the evil man, was a shepherd. He had said: 'O, that I might have
a book of spells that would give me resistless power!' He obtained a
book of the Formulas.... By the divine powers of these he enchanted
men. He obtained a deep vault furnished with implements. He made waxen
images of men, and love-charms. And then he perpetrated all the
horrors that his heart conceived."

"Flinders Petrie," said Dr. Cairn, "mentions the Book of Thoth as
another magical work conferring similar powers."

"But surely, sir--after all, it's the twentieth century--this is mere
superstition!"

"I thought so--_once_!" replied Dr. Cairn. "But I have lived to know
that Egyptian magic was a real and a potent force. A great part of it
was no more than a kind of hypnotism, but there were other branches.
Our most learned modern works are as children's nursery rhymes beside
such a writing as the Egyptian _Ritual of the Dead_! God forgive me!
What have I done!"

"You cannot reproach yourself in any way, sir!"

"Can I not?" said Dr. Cairn hoarsely. "Ah, Rob, you don't know!"

There came a rap on the door, and a local practitioner entered.

"This is a singular case, Dr. Cairn," he began diffidently. "An
autopsy--"

"Nonsense!" cried Dr. Cairn. "Sir Elwin Groves had foreseen it--so had
I!"

"But there are distinct marks of pressure on either side of the
windpipe--"

"Certainly. These marks are not uncommon in such cases. Sir Michael
had resided in the East and had contracted a form of plague. Virtually
he died from it. The thing is highly contagious, and it is almost
impossible to rid the system of it. A girl died in one of the
hospitals this week, having identical marks on the throat." He turned
to his son. "You saw her, Rob?"

Robert Cairn nodded, and finally the local man withdrew, highly
mystified, but unable to contradict so celebrated a physician as Dr.
Bruce Cairn.

The latter seated himself in an armchair, and rested his chin in the
palm of his left hand. Robert Cairn paced restlessly about the
library. Both were waiting, expectantly. At half-past two Felton
brought in a tray of refreshments, but neither of the men attempted
to avail themselves of the hospitality.

"Miss Duquesne?" asked the younger.

"She has just gone to sleep, sir."

"Good," muttered Dr. Cairn. "Blessed is youth."

Silence fell again, upon the man's departure, to be broken but rarely,
despite the tumultuous thoughts of those two minds, until, at about a
quarter to three, the faint sound of a throbbing motor brought Dr.
Cairn sharply to his feet. He looked towards the window. Dawn was
breaking. The car came roaring along the avenue and stopped outside
the house.

Dr. Cairn and his son glanced at one another. A brief tumult and
hurried exchange of words sounded in the hall; footsteps were heard
ascending the stairs, then came silence. The two stood side by side in
front of the empty hearth, a haggard pair, fitly set in that desolate
room, with the yellowing rays of the lamps shrinking before the first
spears of dawn.

Then, without warning, the door opened slowly and deliberately, and
Antony Ferrara came in.

His face was expressionless, ivory; his red lips were firm, and he
drooped his head. But the long black eyes glinted and gleamed as if
they reflected the glow from a furnace. He wore a motor coat lined
with leopard skin and he was pulling off his heavy gloves.

"It is good of you to have waited, Doctor," he said in his huskily
musical voice--"you too, Cairn."

He advanced a few steps into the room. Cairn was conscious of a kind
of fear, but uppermost came a desire to pick up some heavy implement
and crush this evilly effeminate thing with the serpent eyes. Then he
found himself speaking; the words seemed to be forced from his throat.

"Antony Ferrara," he said, "have you read the _Harris Papyrus_?"

Ferrara dropped his glove, stooped and recovered it, and smiled
faintly.

"No," he replied. "Have you?" His eyes were nearly closed, mere
luminous slits. "But surely," he continued, "this is no time, Cairn,
to discuss books? As my poor father's heir, and therefore your host,
I beg of you to partake--"

A faint sound made him turn. Just within the door, where the light
from the reddening library windows touched her as if with sanctity,
stood Myra Duquesne, in her night robe, her hair unbound and her
little bare feet gleaming whitely upon the red carpet. Her eyes were
wide open, vacant of expression, but set upon Antony Ferrara's
ungloved left hand.

Ferrara turned slowly to face her, until his back was towards the two
men in the library. She began to speak, in a toneless, unemotional
voice, raising her finger and pointing at a ring which Ferrara wore.

"I know you now," she said; "I know you, son of an evil woman, for you
wear her ring, the sacred ring of Thoth. You have stained that ring
with blood, as she stained it--with the blood of those who loved and
trusted you. I could name you, but my lips are sealed--I could name
you, brood of a witch, murderer, for I know you now."

Dispassionately, mechanically, she delivered her strange indictment.
Over her shoulder appeared the anxious face of Mrs. Hume, finger to
lip.

"My God!" muttered Cairn. "My God! What--"

"S--sh!" his father grasped his arm. "She is asleep!"

Myra Duquesne turned and quitted the room, Mrs. Hume hovering
anxiously about her. Antony Ferrara faced around; his mouth was oddly
twisted.

"She is troubled with strange dreams," he said, very huskily.

"Clairvoyant dreams!" Dr. Cairn addressed him for the first time. "Do
not glare at me in that way, for it may be that _I_ know you, too!
Come, Rob."

"But Myra--"

Dr. Cairn laid his hand upon his son's shoulder, fixing his eyes upon
him steadily.

"Nothing in this house can injure Myra," he replied quietly; "for Good
is higher than Evil. For the present we can only go."

Antony Ferrara stood aside, as the two walked out of the library.




CHAPTER IV

AT FERRARA'S CHAMBERS


Dr. Bruce Cairn swung around in his chair, lifting his heavy eyebrows
interrogatively, as his son, Robert, entered the consulting-room.
Half-Moon Street was bathed in almost tropical sunlight, but already
the celebrated physician had sent those out from his house to whom the
sky was overcast, whom the sun would gladden no more, and a group of
anxious-eyed sufferers yet awaited his scrutiny in an adjoining room.

"Hullo, Rob! Do you wish to see me professionally?"

Robert Cairn seated himself upon a corner of the big table, shaking
his head slowly.

"No, thanks sir; I'm fit enough; but I thought you might like to know
about the will--"

"I do know. Since I was largely interested, Jermyn attended on my
behalf; an urgent case detained me. He rang up earlier this morning."

"Oh, I see. Then perhaps I'm wasting your time; but it was a
surprise--quite a pleasant one--to find that Sir Michael had provided
for Myra--Miss Duquesne."

Dr. Cairn stared hard.

"What led you to suppose that he had _not_ provided for his niece? She
is an orphan, and he was her guardian."

"Of course, he should have done so; but I was not alone in my belief
that during the--peculiar state of mind--which preceded his death, he
had altered his will--"

"In favour of his adopted son, Antony?"

"Yes. I know _you_ were afraid of it, sir! But as it turns out they
inherit equal shares, and the house goes to Myra. Mr. Antony
Ferrara"--he accentuated the name--"quite failed to conceal his
chagrin."

"Indeed!"

"Rather. He was there in person, wearing one of his beastly fur
coats--a fur coat, with the thermometer at Africa!--lined with
civet-cat, of all abominations!"

Dr. Cairn turned to his table, tapping at the blotting-pad with the
tube of a stethoscope.

"I regret your attitude towards young Ferrara, Rob."

His son started.

"Regret it! I don't understand. Why, you, yourself brought about an
open rupture on the night of Sir Michael's death."

"Nevertheless, I am sorry. You know, since you were present, that Sir
Michael has left his niece--to my care--"

"Thank God for that!"

"I am glad, too, although there are many difficulties. But,
furthermore, he enjoined me to--"

"Keep an eye on Antony! Yes, yes--but, heavens! he didn't know him for
what he is!"

Dr. Cairn turned to him again.

"He did not; by a divine mercy, he never knew--what we know. But"--his
clear eyes were raised to his son's--"the charge is none the less
sacred, boy!"

The younger man stared perplexedly.

"But he is nothing less than a ----"

His father's upraised hand checked the word on his tongue.

"_I_ know what he is, Rob, even better than you do. But cannot you see
how this ties my hands, seals my lips?"

Robert Cairn was silent, stupefied.

"Give me time to see my way clearly, Rob. At the moment I cannot
reconcile my duty and my conscience; I confess it. But give me time.
If only as a move--as a matter of policy--keep in touch with Ferrara.
You loathe him, I know; but we _must_ watch him! There are other
interests--"

"Myra!" Robert Cairn flushed hotly. "Yes, I see. I understand. By
heavens, it's a hard part to play, but--"

"Be advised by me, Rob. Meet stealth with stealth. My boy, we have
seen strange ends come to those who stood in the path of someone. If
you had studied the subjects that I have studied you would know that
retribution, though slow, is inevitable. But be on your guard. I am
taking precautions. We have an enemy; I do not pretend to deny it; and
he fights with strange weapons. Perhaps I know something of those
weapons, too, and I am adopting--certain measures. But one defence,
and the one for you, is guile--stealth!"

Robert Cairn spoke abruptly.

"He is installed in palatial chambers in Piccadilly."

"Have you been there?"

"No."

"Call upon him. Take the first opportunity to do so. Had it not been
for your knowledge of certain things which happened in a top set at
Oxford we might be groping in the dark now! You never liked Antony
Ferrara--no men do; but you used to call upon him in college. Continue
to call upon him, in town."

Robert Cairn stood up, and lighted a cigarette.

"Right you are, sir!" he said. "I'm glad I'm not alone in this thing!
By the way, about--?"

"Myra? For the present she remains at the house. There is Mrs. Hume,
and all the old servants. We shall see what is to be done, later. You
might run over and give her a look-up, though."

"I will, sir! Good-bye."

"Good-bye," said Dr. Cairn, and pressed the bell which summoned
Marston to usher out the caller, and usher in the next patient.

In Half-Moon Street, Robert Cairn stood irresolute; for he was one of
those whose mental moods are physically reflected. He might call upon
Myra Duquesne, in which event he would almost certainly be asked to
stay to lunch; or he might call upon Antony Ferrara. He determined
upon the latter, though less pleasant course.

Turning his steps in the direction of Piccadilly, he reflected that
this grim and uncanny secret which he shared with his father was like
to prove prejudicial to his success in journalism. It was eternally
uprising, demoniac, between himself and his work. The feeling of
fierce resentment towards Antony Ferrara which he cherished grew
stronger at every step. _He_ was the spider governing the web, the web
that clammily touched Dr. Cairn, himself, Robert Cairn, and--Myra
Duquesne. Others there had been who had felt its touch, who had been
drawn to the heart of the unclean labyrinth--and devoured. In the mind
of Cairn, the figure of Antony Ferrara assumed the shape of a monster,
a ghoul, an elemental spirit of evil.

And now he was ascending the marble steps. Before the gates of the
lift he stood and pressed the bell.

Ferrara's proved to be a first-floor suite, and the doors were opened
by an Eastern servant dressed in white.

"His beastly theatrical affectation again!" muttered Cairn. "The man
should have been a music-hall illusionist!"

The visitor was salaamed into a small reception room. Of this
apartment the walls and ceiling were entirely covered by a fretwork in
sandalwood, evidently Oriental in workmanship. In niches, or doorless
cup-boards; stood curious-looking vases and pots. Heavy curtains of
rich fabric draped the doors. The floor was of mosaic, and a small
fountain played in the centre. A cushioned divan occupied one side of
the place, from which natural light was entirely excluded and which
was illuminated only by an ornate lantern swung from the ceiling. This
lantern had panes of blue glass, producing a singular effect. A silver
_mibkharah_, or incense-burner, stood near to one corner of the divan
and emitted a subtle perfume. As the servant withdrew:

"Good heavens!" muttered Cairn, disgustedly; "poor Sir Michael's
fortune won't last long at this rate!" He glanced at the smoking
_mibkharah_. "Phew! effeminate beast! Ambergris!"

No more singular anomaly could well be pictured than that afforded by
the lean, neatly-groomed Scotsman, with his fresh, clean-shaven face
and typically British air, in this setting of Eastern voluptuousness.

The dusky servitor drew back a curtain and waved him to enter, bowing
low as the visitor passed. Cairn found himself in Antony Ferrara's
study. A huge fire was blazing in the grate, rendering the heat of the
study almost insufferable.

It was, he perceived, an elaborated copy of Ferrara's room at Oxford;
infinitely more spacious, of course, and by reason of the rugs,
cushions and carpets with which its floor was strewn, suggestive of
great opulence. But the littered table was there, with its nameless
instruments and its extraordinary silver lamp; the mummies were there;
the antique volumes, rolls of papyrus, preserved snakes and cats and
ibises, statuettes of Isis, Osiris and other Nile deities were there;
the many photographs of women, too (Cairn had dubbed it at Oxford "the
zenana"); above all, there was Antony Ferrara.

He wore the silver-grey dressing-gown trimmed with white swansdown in
which Cairn had seen him before. His statuesque ivory face was set in
a smile, which yet was no smile of welcome; the over-red lips smiled
alone; the long, glittering dark eyes were joyless; almost, beneath
the straightly-pencilled brows, sinister. Save for the short,
lustreless hair it was the face of a handsome, evil woman.

"My dear Cairn--what a welcome interruption. How good of you!"

There was strange music in his husky tones. He spoke unemotionally,
falsely, but Cairn could not deny the charm of that unique voice. It
was possible to understand how women--some women--would be as clay in
the hands of the man who had such a voice as that.

His visitor nodded shortly. Cairn was a poor actor; already his _rôle_
was oppressing him. Whilst Ferrara was speaking one found a sort of
fascination in listening, but when he was silent he repelled. Ferrara
may have been conscious of this, for he spoke much, and well.

"You have made yourself jolly comfortable," said Cairn.

"Why not, my dear Cairn? Every man has within him something of the
Sybarite. Why crush a propensity so delightful? The Spartan philosophy
is palpably absurd; it is that of one who finds himself in a garden
filled with roses and who holds his nostrils; who perceives there
shady bowers, but chooses to burn in the sun; who, ignoring the choice
fruits which tempt his hand and court his palate, stoops to pluck
bitter herbs from the wayside!"

"I see!" snapped Cairn. "Aren't you thinking of doing any more work,
then?"

"Work!" Antony Ferrara smiled and sank upon a heap of cushions.
"Forgive me, Cairn, but I leave it, gladly and confidently, to more
robust characters such as your own."

He proffered a silver box of cigarettes, but Cairn shook his head,
balancing himself on a corner of the table.

"No; thanks. I have smoked too much already; my tongue is parched."

"My dear fellow!" Ferrara rose. "I have a wine which, I declare, you
will never have tasted but which you will pronounce to be nectar. It
is made in Cyprus--"

Cairn raised his hand in a way that might have reminded a nice
observer of his father.

"Thank you, nevertheless. Some other time, Ferrara; I am no wine man."

"A whisky and soda, or a burly British B. and S., even a sporty
'Scotch and Polly'?"

There was a suggestion of laughter in the husky voice, now, of a sort
of contemptuous banter. But Cairn stolidly shook his head and forced a
smile.

"Many thanks; but it's too early."

He stood up and began to walk about the room, inspecting the
numberless oddities which it contained. The photographs he examined
with supercilious curiosity. Then, passing to a huge cabinet, he began
to peer in at the rows of amulets, statuettes and other,
unclassifiable, objects with which it was laden. Ferrara's voice came.

"That head of a priestess on the left, Cairn, is of great interest.
The brain had not been removed, and quite a colony of Dermestes
Beetles had propagated in the cavity. Those creatures never saw the
light, Cairn. Yet I assure you that they had eyes. I have nearly forty
of them in the small glass case on the table there. You might like to
examine them."

Cairn shuddered, but felt impelled to turn and look at these gruesome
relics. In a square, glass case he saw the creatures. They lay in rows
on a bed of moss; one might almost have supposed that unclean life yet
survived in the little black insects. They were an unfamiliar species
to Cairn, being covered with unusually long, black hair, except upon
the root of the wing-cases where they were of brilliant orange.

"The perfect pupæ of this insect are extremely rare," added Ferrara
informatively.

"Indeed?" replied Cairn.

He found something physically revolting in that group of beetles whose
history had begun and ended in the skull of a mummy.

"Filthy things!" he said. "Why do you keep them?"

Ferrara shrugged his shoulders.

"Who knows?" he answered enigmatically. "They might prove useful, some
day."

A bell rang; and from Ferrara's attitude it occurred to Cairn that he
was expecting a visitor.

"I must be off," he said accordingly.

And indeed he was conscious of a craving for the cool and
comparatively clean air of Piccadilly. He knew something of the great
evil which dwelt within this man whom he was compelled, by singular
circumstances, to tolerate. But the duty began to irk.

"If you must," was the reply. "Of course, your press work no doubt is
very exacting."

The note of badinage was discernible again, but Cairn passed out into
the _mandarah_ without replying, where the fountain plashed coolly and
the silver _mibkharah_ sent up its pencils of vapour. The outer door
was opened by the Oriental servant, and Ferrara stood and bowed to his
departing visitor. He did not proffer his hand.

"Until our next meeting. Cairn, _es-selâm aleykûm_!" (peace be with
you) he murmured, "as the Moslems say. But indeed I shall be with you
in spirit, dear Cairn."

There was something in the tone wherein he spoke those last words that
brought Cairn up short. He turned, but the doors closed silently. A
faint breath of ambergris was borne to his nostrils.




CHAPTER V

THE RUSTLING SHADOWS


Cairn stepped out of the lift, crossed the hall, and was about to walk
out on to Piccadilly, when he stopped, staring hard at a taxi-cab
which had slowed down upon the opposite side whilst the driver awaited
a suitable opportunity to pull across.

The occupant of the cab was invisible now, but a moment before Cairn
had had a glimpse of her as she glanced out, apparently towards the
very doorway in which he stood. Perhaps his imagination was playing
him tricks. He stood and waited, until at last the cab drew up within
a few yards of him.

Myra Duquesne got out.

Having paid the cabman, she crossed the pavement and entered the
hall-way. Cairn stepped forward so that she almost ran into his arms.

"Mr. Cairn!" she cried. "Why! have you been to see Antony?"

"I have," he replied, and paused, at a loss for words.

It had suddenly occurred to him that Antony Ferrara and Myra Duquesne
had known one another from childhood; that the girl probably regarded
Ferrara in the light of a brother.

"There are so many things I want to talk to him about," she said. "He
seems to know everything, and I am afraid I know very little."

Cairn noted with dismay the shadows under her eyes--the grey eyes that
he would have wished to see ever full of light and laughter. She was
pale, too, or seemed unusually so in her black dress; but the tragic
death of her guardian, Sir Michael Ferrara, had been a dreadful blow
to this convent-bred girl who had no other kin in the world. A longing
swept into Cairn's heart and set it ablaze; a longing to take all her
sorrows, all her cares, upon his own broad shoulders, to take her and
hold her, shielded from whatever of trouble or menace the future might
bring.

"Have you seen his rooms here?" he asked, trying to speak casually;
but his soul was up in arms against the bare idea of this girl's
entering that perfumed place where abominable and vile things were,
and none of them so vile as the man she trusted, whom she counted a
brother.

"Not yet," she answered, with a sort of childish glee momentarily
lighting her eyes. "Are they _very_ splendid?"

"Very," he answered her, grimly.

"Can't you come in with me for awhile? Only just a little while, then
you can come home to lunch--you and Antony." Her eyes sparkled now.
"Oh, do say yes!"

Knowing what he did know of the man upstairs, he longed to accompany
her; yet, contradictorily, knowing what he did he could not face him
again, could not submit himself to the test of being civil to Antony
Ferrara in the presence of Myra Duquesne.

"Please don't tempt me," he begged, and forced a smile. "I shall find
myself enrolled amongst the seekers of soup-tickets if I _completely_
ignore the claims of my employer upon my time!"

"Oh, what a shame!" she cried.

Their eyes met, and something--something unspoken but cogent--passed
between them; so that for the first time a pretty colour tinted the
girl's cheeks. She suddenly grew embarrassed.

"Good-bye, then," she said, holding out her hand. "Will you lunch with
us to-morrow?"

"Thanks awfully," replied Cairn. "Rather--if it's humanly possible.
I'll ring you up."

He released her hand, and stood watching her as she entered the lift.
When it ascended, he turned and went out to swell the human tide of
Piccadilly. He wondered what his father would think of the girl's
visiting Ferrara. Would he approve? Decidedly the situation was a
delicate one; the wrong kind of interference--the tactless kind--might
merely render it worse. It would be awfully difficult, if not
impossible, to explain to Myra. If an open rupture were to be avoided
(and he had profound faith in his father's acumen), then Myra must
remain in ignorance. But was she to be allowed to continue these
visits?

Should he have permitted her to enter Ferrara's rooms?

He reflected that he had no right to question her movements. But, at
least, he might have accompanied her.

"Oh, heavens!" he muttered--"what a horrible tangle. It will drive me
mad!"

There could be no peace for him until he knew her to be safely home
again, and his work suffered accordingly; until, at about midday, he
rang up Myra Duquesne, on the pretence of accepting her invitation to
lunch on the morrow, and heard, with inexpressible relief, her voice
replying to him.

In the afternoon he was suddenly called upon to do a big "royal"
matinée, and this necessitated a run to his chambers in order to
change from Harris tweed into vicuna and cashmere. The usual stream of
lawyers' clerks and others poured under the archway leading to the
court; but in the far corner shaded by the tall plane tree, where the
ascending steps and worn iron railing, the small panes of glass in the
solicitor's window on the ground floor and the general air of
Dickens-like aloofness prevailed, one entered a sort of backwater. In
the narrow hall-way, quiet reigned--a quiet profound as though motor
'buses were not.

Cairn ran up the stairs to the second landing, and began to fumble for
his key. Although he knew it to be impossible, he was aware of a queer
impression that someone was waiting for him, inside his chambers. The
sufficiently palpable fact--that such a thing _was_ impossible--did
not really strike him until he had opened the door and entered. Up to
that time, in a sort of subconscious way, he had anticipated finding a
visitor there.

"What an ass I am!" he muttered; then, "Phew! there's a disgusting
smell!"

He threw open all the windows, and entering his bedroom, also opening
both the windows there. The current of air thus established began to
disperse the odour--a fusty one as of something decaying--and by the
time that he had changed, it was scarcely perceptible. He had little
time to waste in speculation, but when, as he ran out to the door,
glancing at his watch, the nauseous odour suddenly rose again to his
nostrils, he stopped with his hand on the latch.

"What the deuce is it!" he said loudly.

Quite mechanically he turned and looked back. As one might have
anticipated, there was nothing visible to account for the odour.

The emotion of fear is a strange and complex one. In this breath of
decay rising to his nostril, Cairn found something fearsome. He opened
the door, stepped out on to the landing, and closed the door behind
him.

At an hour close upon midnight, Dr. Bruce Cairn, who was about to
retire, received a wholly unexpected visit from his son. Robert Cairn
followed his father into the library and sat down in the big, red
leathern easy-chair. The doctor tilted the lamp shade, directing the
light upon Robert's face. It proved to be slightly pale, and in the
clear eyes was an odd expression--almost a hunted look.

"What's the trouble, Rob? Have a whisky and soda."

Robert Cairn helped himself quietly.

"Now take a cigar and tell me what has frightened you."

"Frightened me!" He started, and paused in the act of reaching for a
match. "Yes--you're right, sir. I _am_ frightened!"

"Not at the moment. You have been."

"Right again." He lighted his cigar. "I want to begin by saying
that--well, how can I put it? When I took up newspaper work, we
thought it would be better if I lived in chambers--"

"Certainly."

"Well, at that time--" he examined the lighted end of his
cigar--"there was no reason--why I should not live alone. But now--"

"Well?"

"Now I feel, sir, that I have need of more or less constant
companionship. Especially I feel that it would be desirable to have a
friend handy at--er--at night time!"

Dr. Cairn leant forward in his chair. His face was very stern.

"Hold out your fingers," he said, "extended; left hand."

His son obeyed, smiling slightly. The open hand showed in the
lamplight steady as a carven hand.

"Nerves quite in order, sir."

Dr. Cairn inhaled a deep breath.

"Tell me," he said.

"It's a queer tale," his son began, "and if I told it to Craig Fenton,
or Madderley round in Harley Street I know what they would say. But
you will _understand_. It started this afternoon, when the sun was
pouring in through the windows. I had to go to my chambers to change;
and the rooms were filled with a most disgusting smell."

His father started.

"What kind of smell?" he asked. "Not--incense?"

"No," replied Robert, looking hard at him--"I thought you would ask
that. It was a smell of something putrid--something rotten, rotten
with the rottenness of ages."

"Did you trace where it came from?"

"I opened all the windows, and that seemed to disperse it for a time.
Then, just as I was going out, it returned; it seemed to envelop me
like a filthy miasma. You know, sir, it's hard to explain just the way
I felt about it--but it all amounts to this: I was glad to get
outside!"

Dr. Cairn stood up and began to pace about the room, his hands locked
behind him.

"To-night," he rapped suddenly, "what occurred to-night?"

"To-night," continued his son, "I got in at about half-past nine. I
had had such a rush, in one way and another, that the incident had
quite lost its hold on my imagination; I hadn't forgotten it, of
course, but I was not thinking of it when I unlocked the door. In fact
I didn't begin to think of it again until, in slippers and
dressing-gown, I had settled down for a comfortable read. There was
nothing, absolutely nothing, to influence my imagination--in that way.
The book was an old favourite, Mark Twain's _Up the Mississippi_, and
I sat in the armchair with a large bottle of lager beer at my elbow
and my pipe going strong."

Becoming restless in turn, the speaker stood up and walking to the
fireplace flicked off the long cone of grey ash from his cigar. He
leant one elbow upon the mantel-piece, resuming his story:

"St. Paul's had just chimed the half-hour--half-past ten--when my pipe
went out. Before I had time to re-light it, came the damnable smell
again. At the moment nothing was farther from my mind, and I jumped up
with an exclamation of disgust. It seemed to be growing stronger and
stronger. I got my pipe alight quickly. Still I could smell it; the
aroma of the tobacco did not lessen its beastly pungency in the
smallest degree.

"I tilted the shade of my reading-lamp and looked all about. There was
nothing unusual to be seen. Both windows were open and I went to one
and thrust my head out, in order to learn if the odour came from
outside. It did not. The air outside the window was fresh and clean.
Then I remembered that when I had left my chambers in the afternoon,
the smell had been stronger near the door than anywhere. I ran out to
the door. In the passage I could smell nothing; but--"

He paused, glancing at his father.

"Before I had stood there thirty seconds it was rising all about me
like the fumes from a crater. By God, sir! I realised then that it was
something ... following me!"

Dr. Cairn stood watching him, from the shadows beyond the big table,
as he came forward and finished his whisky at a gulp.

"That seemed to work a change in me," he continued rapidly; "I
recognised there was something behind this disgusting manifestation,
something directing it; and I recognised, too, that the next move was
up to me. I went back to my room. The odour was not so pronounced, but
as I stood by the table, waiting, it increased, and increased, until
it almost choked me. My nerves were playing tricks, but I kept a fast
hold on myself. I set to work, very methodically, and fumigated the
place. Within myself I knew that it could do no good, but I felt that
I had to put up some kind of opposition. You understand, sir?"

"Quite," replied Dr. Cairn quietly. "It was an organised attempt to
expel the invader, and though of itself it was useless, the mental
attitude dictating it was good. Go on."

"The clocks had chimed eleven when I gave up, and I felt physically
sick. The air by this time was poisonous, literally poisonous. I
dropped into the easy-chair and began to wonder what the end of it
would be. Then, in the shadowy parts of the room, outside the circle
of light cast by the lamp, I detected--darker patches. For awhile I
tried to believe that they were imaginary, but when I saw one move
along the bookcase, glide down its side, and come across the carpet,
towards me, I knew that they were not. Before heaven, sir"--his voice
shook--"either I am mad, or to-night my room was filled with things
that _crawled_! They were everywhere; on the floor, on the walls, even
on the ceiling above me! Where the light was I couldn't detect them,
but the shadows were alive, alive with things--the size of my two
hands; and in the growing stillness--"

His voice had become husky. Dr. Cairn stood still, as a man of stone,
watching him.

"In the stillness, very faintly, _they rustled_!"

Silence fell. A car passed outside in Half-Moon Street; its throb died
away. A clock was chiming the half-hour after midnight. Dr. Cairn
spoke:

"Anything else?"

"One other thing, sir. I was gripping the chair arms; I felt that I
had to grip something to prevent myself from slipping into madness. My
left hand--" he glanced at it with a sort of repugnance--"something
hairy--and indescribably loathsome--touched it; just brushed against
it. But it was too much. I'm ashamed to tell you, sir; I screamed,
screamed like any hysterical girl, and for the second time, ran! I ran
from my own rooms, grabbed a hat and coat; and left my dressing gown
on the floor!"

He turned, leaning both elbows on the mantel-piece, and buried his
face in his hands.

"Have another drink," said Dr. Cairn. "You called on Antony Ferrara
to-day, didn't you? How did he receive you?"

"That brings me to something else I wanted to tell you," continued
Robert, squirting soda-water into his glass. "Myra--goes there."

"Where--to his chambers?"

"Yes."

Dr. Cairn began to pace the room again.

"I am not surprised," he admitted; "she has always been taught to
regard him in the light of a brother. But nevertheless we must put a
stop to it. How did you learn this?"

Robert Cairn gave him an account of the morning's incidents,
describing Ferrara's chambers with a minute exactness which revealed
how deep, how indelible an impression their strangeness had made upon
his mind.

"There is one thing," he concluded, "against which I am always coming
up, I puzzled over it at Oxford, and others did, too; I came against
it to-day. Who _is_ Antony Ferrara? Where did Sir Michael find him?
What kind of woman bore such a son?"

"Stop boy!" cried Dr. Cairn.

Robert started, looking at his father across the table.

"You are already in danger, Rob. I won't disguise that fact from you.
Myra Duquesne is no relation of Ferrara's; therefore, since she
inherits half of Sir Michael's fortune, a certain course must have
suggested itself to Antony. You, patently, are an obstacle! That's
bad enough, boy; let us deal with it before we look for further
trouble."

"He took up a blackened briar from the table and began to load it.

"Regarding your next move," he continued slowly, "there can be no
question. You must return to your chambers!"

"What!"

"There can be no question, Rob. A kind of attack has been made upon
you which only _you_ can repel. If you desert your chambers, it will
be repeated here. At present it is evidently localised. There are laws
governing these things; laws as immutable as any other laws in Nature.
One of them is this: the powers of darkness (to employ a conventional
and significant phrase) cannot triumph over the powers of Will. Below
the Godhead, Will is the supreme force of the Universe. _Resist_! You
_must_ resist, or you are lost!"

"What do you mean, sir?"

"I mean that destruction of mind, and of something more than mind,
threatens you. If you retreat you are lost. Go back to your rooms.
_Seek_ your foe; strive to haul him into the light and crush him! The
phenomena at your rooms belong to one of two varieties; at present it
seems impossible to classify them more closely. Both are dangerous,
though in different ways. I suspect, however, that a purely mental
effort will be sufficient to disperse these nauseous shadow-things.
Probably you will not be troubled again to-night, but whenever the
phenomena return, take off your coat to them! You require no better
companion than the one you had:--Mark Twain! Treat your visitors as
one might imagine he would have treated them; as a very poor joke! But
whenever it begins again, ring me up. Don't hesitate, whatever the
hour. I shall be at the hospital all day, but from seven onward I
shall be here and shall make a point of remaining. Give me a call when
you return, now, and if there is no earlier occasion, another in the
morning. Then rely upon my active co-operation throughout the
following night."

"Active, sir?"

"I said active, Rob. The next repetition of these manifestations shall
be the last. Good-night. Remember, you have only to lift the receiver
to know that you are not alone in your fight."

Robert Cairn took a second cigar, lighted it, finished his whisky, and
squared his shoulders.

"Good-night, sir," he said. "I shan't run away a third time!"

When the door had closed upon his exit, Dr. Cairn resumed his restless
pacing up and down the library. He had given Roman counsel, for he had
sent his son out to face, alone, a real and dreadful danger. Only thus
could he hope to save him, but nevertheless it had been hard. The next
fight would be a fight to the finish, for Robert had said, "I shan't
run away a third time;" and he was a man of his word.

As Dr. Cairn had declared, the manifestations belonged to one of two
varieties. According to the most ancient science in the world, the
science by which the Egyptians, and perhaps even earlier peoples,
ordered their lives, we share this, our plane of existence, with
certain other creatures, often called Elementals. Mercifully, these
fearsome entities are invisible to our normal sight, just as the finer
tones of music are inaudible to our normal powers of hearing.

Victims of delirium tremens, opium smokers, and other debauchees,
artificially open that finer, latent power of vision; and the horrors
which surround them are not imaginary but are Elementals attracted to
the victim by his peculiar excesses.

The crawling things, then, which reeked abominably might be Elementals
(so Dr. Cairn reasoned) superimposed upon Robert Cairn's consciousness
by a directing, malignant intelligence. On the other hand they might
be mere glamours--or thought-forms--thrust upon him by the same wizard
mind; emanations from an evil, powerful will.

His reflections were interrupted by the ringing of the 'phone bell. He
took up the receiver.

"Hullo!"

"That you, sir? All's clear here, now. I'm turning in."

"Right. Good-night, Rob. Ring me in the morning."

"Good-night, sir."

Dr. Cairn refilled his charred briar, and, taking from a drawer in the
writing table a thick MS., sat down and began to study the
closely-written pages. The paper was in the cramped handwriting of the
late Sir Michael Ferrara, his travelling companion through many
strange adventures; and the sun had been flooding the library with
dimmed golden light for several hours, and a bustle below stairs
acclaiming an awakened household, ere the doctor's studies were
interrupted. Again, it was the 'phone bell. He rose, switched off the
reading-lamp, and lifted the instrument.

"That you, Rob?"

"Yes, sir. All's well, thank God! Can I breakfast with you?"

"Certainly, my boy!" Dr. Cairn glanced at his watch. "Why, upon my
soul it's seven o'clock!"




CHAPTER VI

THE BEETLES


Sixteen hours had elapsed and London's clocks were booming eleven that
night, when the uncanny drama entered upon its final stage. Once more
Dr. Cairn sat alone with Sir Michael's manuscript, but at frequent
intervals his glance would stray to the telephone at his elbow. He had
given orders to the effect that he was on no account to be disturbed
and that his car should be ready at the door from ten o'clock onward.

As the sound of the final strokes was dying away the expected summons
came. Dr. Cairn's jaw squared and his mouth was very grim, when he
recognised his son's voice over the wires.

"Well, boy?"

"They're here, sir--now, while I'm speaking! I have been
fighting--fighting hard--for half an hour. The place smells like a
charnel-house and the--shapes are taking definite, horrible form! They
have ... _eyes_!" His voice sounded harsh. "Quite black the eyes are,
and they shine like beads! It's gradually wearing me down, although I
have myself in hand, so far. I mean I might crack up--at any moment.
Bah!--"

His voice ceased.

"Hullo!" cried Dr. Cairn. "Hullo, Rob!"

"It's all right, sir," came, all but inaudibly. "The--things are all
around the edge of the light patch; they make a sort of rustling
noise. It is a tremendous, conscious _effort_ to keep them at bay.
While I was speaking, I somehow lost my grip of the situation.
One--crawled ... it fastened on my hand ... a hairy, many-limbed
horror.... Oh, my God! another is touching...."

"Rob! Rob! Keep your nerve, boy! Do you hear?"

"Yes--yes--" faintly.

"_Pray_, my boy--pray for strength, and it will come to you! You
_must_ hold out for another ten minutes. Ten minutes--do you
understand?"

"Yes! yes!--Merciful God!--if you can help me, do it, sir, or--"

"Hold out, boy! In _ten minutes_ you'll have won."

Dr. Cairn hung up the receiver, raced from the library, and grabbing a
cap from the rack in the hall, ran down the steps and bounded into the
waiting car, shouting an address to the man.

Piccadilly was gay with supper-bound theatre crowds when he leapt out
and ran into the hall-way which had been the scene of Robert's meeting
with Myra Duquesne. Dr. Cairn ran past the lift doors and went up the
stairs three steps at a time. He pressed his finger to the bell-push
beside Antony Ferrara's door and held it there until the door opened
and a dusky face appeared in the opening.

The visitor thrust his way in, past the white-clad man holding out his
arms to detain him.

"Not at home, _effendim_--"

Dr. Cairn shot out a sinewy hand, grabbed the man--he was a tall
_fellahîn_--by the shoulder, and sent him spinning across the mosaic
floor of the _mandarah_. The air was heavy with the perfume of
ambergris.

Wasting no word upon the reeling man, Dr. Cairn stepped to the
doorway. He jerked the drapery aside and found himself in a dark
corridor. From his son's description of the chambers he had no
difficulty in recognising the door of the study.

He turned the handle--the door proved to be unlocked--and entered the
darkened room.

In the grate a huge fire glowed redly; the temperature of the place
was almost unbearable. On the table the light from the silver lamp
shed a patch of radiance, but the rest of the study was veiled in
shadow.

A black-robed figure was seated in a high-backed, carved chair; one
corner of the cowl-like garment was thrown across the table. Half
rising, the figure turned--and, an evil apparition in the glow from
the fire, Antony Ferrara faced the intruder.

Dr. Cairn walked forward, until he stood over the other.

"Uncover what you have on the table," he said succinctly.

Ferrara's strange eyes were uplifted to the speaker's with an
expression in their depths which, in the Middle Ages, alone would have
sent a man to the stake.

"Dr. Cairn--"

The husky voice had lost something of its suavity.

"You heard my order!"

"Your _order_! Surely, doctor, since I am in my own--"

"Uncover what you have on the table. Or must I do so for you!"

Antony Ferrara placed his hand upon the end of the black robe which
lay across the table.

"Be careful, Dr. Cairn," he said evenly. "You--are taking risks."

Dr. Cairn suddenly leapt, seized the shielding hand in a sure grip and
twisted Ferrara's arm behind him. Then, with a second rapid movement,
he snatched away the robe. A faint smell--a smell of corruption, of
ancient rottenness--arose on the superheated air.

A square of faded linen lay on the table, figured with all but
indecipherable Egyptian characters, and upon it, in rows which formed
a definite geometrical design, were arranged a great number of little,
black insects.

Dr. Cairn released the hand which he held, and Ferrara sat quite
still, looking straight before him.

"_Dermestes beetles!_ from the skull of a mummy! You filthy, obscene
beast!"

Ferrara spoke, with a calm suddenly regained:

"Is there anything obscene in the study of beetles?"

"My son saw these things here yesterday; and last night, and again
to-night, you cast magnified doubles--glamours--of the horrible
creatures into his rooms! By means which you know of, but which _I_
know of, too, you sought to bring your thought-things down to the
material plane."

"Dr. Cairn, my respect for you is great; but I fear that much study
has made you mad."

Ferrara reached out his hand towards an ebony box; he was smiling.

"Don't dare to touch that box!"

He paused, glancing up.

"More orders, doctor?"

"Exactly."

Dr. Cairn grabbed the faded linen, scooping up the beetles within it,
and, striding across the room, threw the whole unsavoury bundle into
the heart of the fire. A great flame leapt up; there came a series of
squeaky explosions, so that, almost, one might have imagined those
age-old insects to have had life. Then the doctor turned again.

Ferrara leapt to his feet with a cry that had in it something inhuman,
and began rapidly to babble in a tongue that was not European. He was
facing Dr. Cairn, a tall, sinister figure, but one hand was groping
behind him for the box.

"Stop that!" rapped the doctor imperatively--"and for the last time do
not dare to touch that box!"

The flood of strange words was dammed. Ferrara stood quivering, but
silent.

"The laws by which such as you were burnt--the _wise_ laws of long
ago--are no more," said Dr. Cairn. "English law cannot touch you, but
God has provided for your kind!"

"Perhaps," whispered Ferrara, "you would like also to burn this box to
which you object so strongly?"

"No power on earth would prevail upon me to touch it! But you--you
_have_ touched it--and you know the penalty! You raise forces of evil
that have lain dormant for ages and dare to wield them. Beware! I know
of some whom you have murdered; I cannot know how many you have sent
to the madhouse. But I swear that in future your victims shall be few.
There is a way to deal with you!"

He turned and walked to the door.

"Beware also, dear Dr. Cairn," came softly. "As you say, I raise
forces of evil--"

Dr. Cairn spun about. In three strides he was standing over Antony
Ferrara, fists clenched and his sinewy body tense in every fibre. His
face was pale, as was apparent even in that vague light, and his eyes
gleamed like steel.

"You raise other forces," he said--and his voice, though steady was
very low; "evil forces, also."

Antony Ferrara, invoker of nameless horrors, shrank before him--before
the primitive Celtic man whom unwittingly he had invoked. Dr. Cairn
was spare and lean, but in perfect physical condition. Now he was
strong, with the strength of a just cause. Moreover, he was dangerous,
and Ferrara knew it well.

"I fear--" began the latter huskily.

"Dare to bandy words with me," said Dr. Cairn, with icy coolness,
"answer me back but once again, and before God I'll strike you dead!"

Ferrara sat silent, clutching at the arms of his chair, and not daring
to raise his eyes. For ten magnetic seconds they stayed so, then again
Dr. Cairn turned, and this time walked out.

The clocks had been chiming the quarter after eleven as he had entered
Antony Ferrara's chambers, and some had not finished their chimes when
his son, choking, calling wildly upon Heaven to aid him, had fallen in
the midst of crowding, obscene things, and, in the instant of his
fall, had found the room clear of the waving antennæ, the beady eyes,
and the beetle shapes. The whole horrible phantasmagoria--together
with the odour of ancient rottenness--faded like a fevered dream, at
the moment that Dr. Cairn had burst in upon the creator of it.

Robert Cairn stood up, weakly, trembling; then dropped upon his knees
and sobbed out prayers of thankfulness that came from his frightened
soul.




CHAPTER VII

SIR ELWIN GROVES' PATIENT


When a substantial legacy is divided into two shares, one of which
falls to a man, young, dissolute and clever, and the other to a girl,
pretty and inexperienced, there is laughter in the hells. But, to the
girl's legacy add another item--a strong, stern guardian, and the
issue becomes one less easy to predict.

In the case at present under consideration, such an arrangement led
Dr. Bruce Cairn to pack off Myra Duquesne to a grim Scottish manor in
Inverness upon a visit of indefinite duration. It also led to heart
burnings on the part of Robert Cairn, and to other things about to be
noticed.

Antony Ferrara, the co-legatee, was not slow to recognise that a
damaging stroke had been played, but he knew Dr. Cairn too well to put
up any protest. In his capacity of fashionable physician, the doctor
frequently met Ferrara in society, for a man at once rich, handsome,
and bearing a fine name, is not socially ostracised on the mere
suspicion that he is a dangerous blackguard. Thus Antony Ferrara was
courted by the smartest women in town and tolerated by the men. Dr.
Cairn would always acknowledge him, and then turn his back upon the
dark-eyed, adopted son of his dearest friend.

There was that between the two of which the world knew nothing. Had
the world known what Dr. Cairn knew respecting Antony Ferrara, then,
despite his winning manner, his wealth and his station, every door in
London, from those of Mayfair to that of the foulest den in Limehouse,
would have been closed to him--closed, and barred with horror and
loathing. A tremendous secret was locked up within the heart of Dr.
Bruce Cairn.

Sometimes we seem to be granted a glimpse of the guiding Hand that
steers men's destinies; then, as comprehension is about to dawn, we
lose again our temporal lucidity of vision. The following incident
illustrates this.

Sir Elwin Groves, of Harley Street, took Dr. Cairn aside at the club
one evening.

"I am passing a patient on to you, Cairn," he said; "Lord Lashmore."

"Ah!" replied Cairn, thoughtfully. "I have never met him."

"He has only quite recently returned to England--you may have
heard?--and brought a South American Lady Lashmore with him."

"I had heard that, yes."

"Lord Lashmore is close upon fifty-five, and his wife--a passionate
Southern type--is probably less than twenty. They are an odd couple.
The lady has been doing some extensive entertaining at the town
house."

Groves stared hard at Dr. Cairn.

"Your young friend, Antony Ferrara, is a regular visitor."

"No doubt," said Cairn; "he goes everywhere. I don't know how long his
funds will last."

"I have wondered, too. His chambers are like a scene from the 'Arabian
Nights.'"

"How do you know?" inquired the other curiously. "Have you attended
him?"

"Yes," was the reply. "His Eastern servant 'phoned for me one night
last week; and I found Ferrara lying unconscious in a room like a
pasha's harem. He looked simply ghastly, but the man would give me no
account of what had caused the attack. It looked to me like sheer
nervous exhaustion. He gave me quite an anxious five minutes.
Incidentally, the room was blazing hot, with a fire roaring right up
the chimney, and it smelt like a Hindu temple."

"Ah!" muttered Cairn, "between his mode of life and his peculiar
studies he will probably crack up. He has a fragile constitution."

"Who the deuce is he, Cairn?" pursued Sir Elwin. "You must know all
the circumstances of his adoption; you were with the late Sir Michael
in Egypt at the time. The fellow is a mystery to me; he repels, in
some way. I was glad to get away from his rooms."

"You were going to tell me something about Lord Lashmore's case, I
think?" said Cairn.

Sir Elwin Groves screwed up his eyes and readjusted his pince-nez, for
the deliberate way in which his companion had changed the conversation
was unmistakable. However, Cairn's brusque manners were proverbial,
and Sir Elwin accepted the lead.

"Yes, yes, I believe I was," he agreed, rather lamely. "Well, it's
very singular. I was called there last Monday, at about two o'clock in
the morning. I found the house upside-down, and Lady Lashmore, with a
dressing-gown thrown over her nightdress, engaged in bathing a bad
wound in her husband's throat."

"What! Attempted suicide?"

"My first idea, naturally. But a glance at the wound set me wondering.
It was bleeding profusely, and from its location I was afraid that it
might have penetrated the internal jugular; but the external only was
wounded. I arrested the flow of blood and made the patient
comfortable. Lady Lashmore assisted me coolly and displayed some skill
as a nurse. In fact she had applied a ligature before my arrival."

"Lord Lashmore remained conscious?"

"Quite. He was shaky, of course. I called again at nine o'clock that
morning, and found him progressing favourably. When I had dressed the
wounds--"

"Wounds?"

"There were two actually; I will tell you in a moment. I asked Lord
Lashmore for an explanation. He had given out, for the benefit of the
household, that, stumbling out of bed in the dark, he had tripped upon
a rug, so that he fell forward almost into the fireplace. There is a
rather ornate fender, with an elaborate copper scrollwork design, and
his account was that he came down with all his weight upon this, in
such a way that part of the copperwork pierced his throat. It was
possible, just possible, Cairn; but it didn't satisfy me and I could
see that it didn't satisfy Lady Lashmore. However, when we were alone,
Lashmore told me the real facts."

"He had been concealing the truth?"

"Largely for his wife's sake, I fancy. He was anxious to spare her the
alarm which, knowing the truth, she must have experienced. His story
was this--related in confidence, but he wishes that you should know.
He was awakened by a sudden, sharp pain in the throat; not very acute,
but accompanied by a feeling of pressure. It was gone again, in a
moment, and he was surprised to find blood upon his hands when he felt
for the cause of the pain.

"He got out of bed and experienced a great dizziness. The hemorrhage
was altogether more severe than he had supposed. Not wishing to arouse
his wife, he did not enter his dressing-room, which is situated
between his own room and Lady Lashmore's; he staggered as far as the
bell-push, and then collapsed. His man found him on the
floor--sufficiently near to the fender to lend colour to the story of
the accident."

Dr. Cairn coughed drily.

"Do you think it was attempted suicide after all, then?" he asked.

"No--I don't," replied Sir Elwin emphatically. "I think it was
something altogether more difficult to explain."

"Not attempted murder?"

"Almost impossible. Excepting Chambers, Lord Lashmore's valet, no one
could possibly have gained access to that suite of rooms. They number
four. There is a small boudoir, out of which opens Lady Lashmore's
bedroom; between this and Lord Lashmore's apartment is the
dressing-room. Lord Lashmore's door was locked and so was that of the
boudoir. These are the only two means of entrance."

"But you said that Chambers came in and found him."

"Chambers has a key of Lord Lashmore's door. That is why I said
'excepting Chambers.' But Chambers has been with his present master
since Lashmore left Cambridge. It's out of the question."

"Windows?"

"First floor, no balcony, and overlook Hyde Park."

"Is there no clue to the mystery?"

"There are three!"

"What are they?"

"First: the nature of the wounds. Second: Lord Lashmore's idea that
something was in the room at the moment of his awakening. Third: the
fact that an identical attempt was made upon him last night!"

"Last night! Good God! With what result?"

"The former wounds, though deep, are very tiny, and had quite healed
over. One of them partially reopened, but Lord Lashmore awoke
altogether more readily and before any damage had been done. He says
that some soft body rolled off the bed. He uttered a loud cry, leapt
out and switched on the electric lights. At the same moment he heard a
frightful scream from his wife's room. When I arrived--Lashmore
himself summoned me on this occasion--I had a new patient."

"Lady Lashmore?"

"Exactly. She had fainted from fright, at hearing her husband's cry, I
assume. There had been a slight hemorrhage from the throat, too."

"What! Tuberculous?"

"I fear so. Fright would not produce hemorrhage in the case of a
healthy subject, would it?"

Dr. Cairn shook his head. He was obviously perplexed.

"And Lord Lashmore?" he asked.

"The marks were there again," replied Sir Elwin; "rather lower on the
neck. But they were quite superficial. He had awakened in time and had
struck out--hitting something."

"What?"

"Some living thing; apparently covered with long, silky hair. It
escaped, however."

"And now," said Dr. Cairn--"these wounds; what are they like?"

"They are like the marks of fangs," replied Sir Elwin; "of two long,
sharp fangs!"




CHAPTER VIII

THE SECRET OF DHOON


Lord Lashmore was a big, blonde man, fresh coloured, and having his
nearly white hair worn close cut and his moustache trimmed in the neat
military fashion. For a fair man, he had eyes of a singular colour.
They were of so dark a shade of brown as to appear black: southern
eyes; lending to his personality an oddness very striking.

When he was shown into Dr. Cairn's library, the doctor regarded him
with that searching scrutiny peculiar to men of his profession, at the
same time inviting the visitor to be seated.

Lashmore sat down in the red leathern armchair, resting his large
hands upon his knees, with the fingers widely spread. He had a massive
dignity, but was not entirely at his ease.

Dr. Cairn opened the conversation, in his direct fashion.

"You come to consult me, Lord Lashmore, in my capacity of occultist
rather than in that of physician?"

"In both," replied Lord Lashmore; "distinctly, in both."

"Sir Elwin Groves is attending you for certain throat wounds--"

Lord Lashmore touched the high stock which he was wearing.

"The scars remain," he said. "Do you wish to see them?"

"I am afraid I must trouble you."

The stock was untied; and Dr. Cairn, through a powerful glass,
examined the marks. One of them, the lower, was slightly inflamed.

Lord Lashmore retied his stock, standing before the small mirror set
in the overmantel.

"You had an impression of some presence in the room at the time of the
outrage?" pursued the doctor.

"Distinctly; on both occasions."

"Did you see anything?"

"The room was too dark."

"But you felt something?"

"Hair; my knuckles, as I struck out--I am speaking of the second
outrage--encountered a thick mass of hair."

"The body of some animal?"

"Probably the head."

"But still you saw nothing?"

"I must confess that I had a vague idea of some shape flitting away
across the room; a white shape--therefore probably a figment of my
imagination."

"Your cry awakened Lady Lashmore?"

"Unfortunately, yes. Her nerves were badly shaken already, and this
second shock proved too severe. Sir Elwin fears chest trouble. I am
taking her abroad as soon as possible."

"She was found insensible. Where?"

"At the door of the dressing-room--the door communicating with her own
room, not that communicating with mine. She had evidently started to
come to my assistance when faintness overcame her."

"What is her own account?"

"That is her own account."

"Who discovered her?"

"I did."

Dr. Cairn was drumming his fingers on the table.

"You have a theory, Lord Lashmore," he said suddenly. "Let me hear
it."

Lord Lashmore started, and glared across at the speaker with a sort of
haughty surprise.

"_I_ have a theory?"

"I think so. Am I wrong?"

Lashmore stood on the rug before the fireplace, with his hands locked
behind him and his head lowered, looking out under his tufted eyebrows
at Dr. Cairn. Thus seen, Lord Lashmore's strange eyes had a sinister
appearance.

"If I had had a theory--" he began.

"You would have come to me to seek confirmation?" suggested Dr. Cairn.

"Ah! yes, you may be right. Sir Elwin Groves, to whom I hinted
something, mentioned your name. I am not quite clear upon one point,
Dr. Cairn. Did he send me to you because he thought--in a word, are
you a mental specialist?"

"I am not. Sir Elwin has no doubts respecting your brain, Lord
Lashmore. He has sent you here because I have made some study of what
I may term psychical ailments. There is a chapter in your family
history"--he fixed his searching gaze upon the other's face--"which
latterly has been occupying your mind?"

At that, Lashmore started in good earnest.

"To what do you refer?"

"Lord Lashmore, you have come to me for advice. A rare
ailment--happily very rare in England--has assailed you. Circumstances
have been in your favour thus far, but a recurrence is to be
anticipated at any time. Be good enough to look upon me as a
specialist, and give me all your confidence."

Lashmore cleared his throat.

"What do you wish to know, Dr. Cairn?" he asked, with a queer
intermingling of respect and hauteur in his tones.

"I wish to know about Mirza, wife of the third Baron Lashmore."

Lord Lashmore took a stride forward. His large hands clenched, and his
eyes were blazing.

"What do you know about her?"

Surprise was in his voice, and anger.

"I have seen her portrait in Dhoon Castle; you were not in residence
at the time. Mirza, Lady Lashmore, was evidently a very beautiful
woman. What was the date of the marriage?"

"1615."

"The third Baron brought her to England from?--"

"Poland."

"She was a Pole?"

"A Polish Jewess."

"There was no issue of the marriage, but the Baron outlived her and
married again?"

Lord Lashmore shifted his feet nervously, and gnawed his finger-nails.

"There _was_ issue of the marriage," he snapped. "She was--my
ancestress."

"Ah!" Dr. Cairn's grey eyes lighted up momentarily. "We get to the
facts! Why was this birth kept secret?"

"Dhoon Castle has kept many secrets!" It was a grim noble of the
Middle Ages who was speaking. "For a Lashmore, there was no difficulty
in suppressing the facts, arranging a hasty second marriage and
representing the boy as the child of the later union. Had the second
marriage proved fruitful, this had been unnecessary; but an heir to
Dhoon was--essential."

"I see. Had the second marriage proved fruitful, the child of Mirza
would have been--what shall we say?--smothered?"

"Damn it! What do you mean?"

"He was the rightful heir."

"Dr. Cairn," said Lashmore slowly, "you are probing an open wound. The
fourth Baron Lashmore represents what the world calls 'The Curse of
the House of Dhoon.' At Dhoon Castle there is a secret chamber, which
has engaged the pens of many so-called occultists, but which no man,
save every heir, has entered for generations. It's very location is a
secret. Measurements do not avail to find it. You would appear to know
much of my family's black secret; perhaps you know where that room
lies at Dhoon?"

"Certainly, I do," replied Dr. Cairn calmly; "it is under the moat,
some thirty yards west of the former drawbridge."

Lord Lashmore changed colour. When he spoke again his voice had lost
its _timbre_.

"Perhaps you know--what it contains."

"I do. It contains Paul, fourth Baron Lashmore, son of Mirza, the
Polish Jewess!"

Lord Lashmore reseated himself in the big armchair, staring at the
speaker, aghast.

"I thought no other in the world knew that!" he said, hollowly. "Your
studies have been extensive indeed. For three years--three whole years
from the night of my twenty-first birthday--the horror hung over me,
Dr. Cairn. It ultimately brought my grandfather to the madhouse, but
my father was of sterner stuff, and so, it seems, was I. After those
three years of horror I threw off the memories of Paul Dhoon, the
third baron--"

"It was on the night of your twenty-first birthday that you were
admitted to the subterranean room?"

"You know so much, Dr. Cairn, that you may as well know all."
Lashmore's face was twitching. "But you are about to hear what no man
has ever heard from the lips of one of my family before."

He stood up again, restlessly.

"Nearly thirty-five years have elapsed," he resumed, "since that
December night; but my very soul trembles now, when I recall it! There
was a big house-party at Dhoon, but I had been prepared, for some
weeks, by my father, for the ordeal that awaited me. Our family
mystery is historical, and there were many fearful glances bestowed
upon me, when, at midnight, my father took me aside from the company
and led me to the old library. By God! Dr. Cairn--fearful as these
reminiscences are, it is a relief to relate them--to _someone_!"

A sort of suppressed excitement was upon Lashmore, but his voice
remained low and hollow.

"He asked me," he continued, "the traditional question: if I had
prayed for strength. God knows I had! Then, his stern face very pale,
he locked the library door, and from a closet concealed beside the
ancient fireplace--a closet which, hitherto, I had not known to
exist--he took out a bulky key of antique workmanship. Together we set
to work to remove all the volumes from one of the bookshelves.

"Even when the shelves were empty, it called for our united efforts to
move the heavy piece of furniture; but we accomplished the task
ultimately, making visible a considerable expanse of panelling. Nearly
forty years had elapsed since that case had been removed, and the
carvings which it concealed were coated with all the dust which had
accumulated there since the night of my father's coming of age.

"A device upon the top of the centre panel represented the arms of the
family; the helm which formed part of the device projected like a
knob. My father grasped it, turned it, and threw his weight against
the seemingly solid wall. It yielded, swinging inward upon concealed
hinges, and a damp, earthy smell came out into the library. Taking up
a lamp, which he had in readiness, my father entered the cavity,
beckoning me to follow.

"I found myself descending a flight of rough steps, and the roof above
me was so low that I was compelled to stoop. A corner was come to,
passed, and a further flight of steps appeared beneath. At that time
the old moat was still flooded, and even had I not divined as much
from the direction of the steps, I should have known, at this point,
that we were beneath it. Between the stone blocks roofing us in oozed
drops of moisture, and the air was at once damp and icily cold.

"A short passage, commencing at the foot of the steps, terminated
before a massive, iron-studded door. My father placed the key in the
lock, and holding the lamp above his head, turned and looked at me. He
was deathly pale.

"'Summon all your fortitude,' he said.

"He strove to turn the key, but for a long time without success for
the lock was rusty. Finally, however--he was a strong man--his efforts
were successful. The door opened, and an indescribable smell came out
into the passage. Never before had I met with anything like it; I have
never met with it since."

Lord Lashmore wiped his brow with his handkerchief.

"The first thing," he resumed, "upon which the lamplight shone, was
what appeared to be a blood-stain spreading almost entirely over one
wall of the cell which I perceived before me. I have learnt since that
this was a species of fungus, not altogether uncommon, but at the
time, and in that situation, it shocked me inexpressibly.

"But let me hasten to that which we were come to see--let me finish
my story as quickly as may be. My father halted at the entrance to
this frightful cell; his hand, with which he held the lamp above his
head, was not steady; and over his shoulder I looked into the place
and saw ... _him_.

"Dr. Cairn, for three years, night and day, that spectacle haunted me;
for three years, night and day, I seemed to have before my eyes the
dreadful face--the bearded, grinning face of Paul Dhoon. He lay there
upon the floor of the dungeon, his fists clenched and his knees drawn
up as if in agony. He had lain there for generations; yet, as God is
my witness, there was flesh on his bones.

"Yellow and seared it was, and his joints protruded through it, but
his features were yet recognisable--horribly, dreadfully,
recognisable. His black hair was like a mane, long and matted, his
eyebrows were incredibly heavy and his lashes overhung his cheekbones.
The nails of his fingers ... no! I will spare you! But his teeth, his
ivory gleaming teeth--with the two wolf-fangs fully revealed by that
death-grin!...

"An aspen stake was driven through his breast, pinning him to the
earthern floor, and there he lay in the agonised attitude of one who
had died by such awful means. Yet--that stake was not driven through
his unhallowed body until a whole year after his death!

"How I regained the library I do not remember. I was unable to rejoin
the guests, unable to face my fellow-men for days afterwards. Dr.
Cairn, for three years I feared--feared the world--feared
sleep--feared myself above all; for I knew that I had in my veins the
blood of a _vampire_!"




CHAPTER IX

THE POLISH JEWESS


There was a silence of some minutes' duration. Lord Lashmore sat
staring straight before him, his fists clenched upon his knees. Then:

"It was after death that the third baron developed--certain
qualities?" inquired Dr. Cairn.

"There were six cases of death in the district within twelve months,"
replied Lashmore. "The gruesome cry of 'vampire' ran through the
community. The fourth baron--son of Paul Dhoon--turned a deaf ear to
these reports, until the mother of a child--a child who had
died--traced a man, or the semblance of a man, to the gate of the
Dhoon family vault. By night, secretly, the son of Paul Dhoon visited
the vault, and found....

"The body, which despite twelve months in the tomb, looked as it had
looked in life, was carried to the dungeon--in the Middle Ages a
torture-room; no cry uttered there can reach the outer world--and was
submitted to the ancient process for slaying a vampire. From that hour
no supernatural visitant has troubled the district; but--"

"But," said Dr. Cairn quietly, "the strain came from Mirza, the
sorceress. What of her?"

Lord Lashmore's eyes shone feverishly.

"How do you know that she was a sorceress?" he asked, hoarsely. "These
are family secrets."

"They will remain so," Dr. Cairn answered. "But my studies have gone
far, and I know that Mirza, wife of the third Baron Lashmore,
practised the Black Art in life, and became after death a ghoul. Her
husband surprised her in certain detestable magical operations and
struck her head off. He had suspected her for some considerable time,
and had not only kept secret the birth of her son but had secluded
the child from the mother. No heir resulting from his second marriage,
however, the son of Mirza became Baron Lashmore, and after death
became what his mother had been before him.

"Lord Lashmore, the curse of the house of Dhoon will prevail until the
Polish Jewess who originated it has been treated as her son was
treated!"

"Dr. Cairn, it is not known where her husband had her body concealed.
He died without revealing the secret. Do you mean that the taint, the
devil's taint, may recur--Oh, my God! do you want to drive me mad?"

"I do not mean that after so many generations which have been free
from it, the vampirism will arise again in your blood; but I mean that
the spirit, the unclean, awful spirit of that vampire woman, is still
earth-bound. The son was freed, and with him went the hereditary
taint, it seems; but the mother was _not_ freed! Her body was
decapitated, but her vampire soul cannot go upon its appointed course
until the ancient ceremonial has been performed!"

Lord Lashmore passed his hand across his eyes.

"You daze me, Dr. Cairn. In brief, what do you mean?"

"I mean that the spirit of Mirza is to this day loose upon the world,
and is forced, by a deathless, unnatural longing to seek incarnation
in a human body. It is such awful pariahs as this, Lord Lashmore, that
constitute the danger of so-called spiritualism. Given suitable
conditions, such a spirit might gain control of a human being."

"Do you suggest that the spirit of the second lady--"

"It is distinctly possible that she haunts her descendants. I seem to
remember a tradition of Dhoon Castle, to the effect that births and
deaths are heralded by a woman's mocking laughter?"

"I, myself, heard it on the night--I became Lord Lashmore."

"That is the spirit who was known, in life, as Mirza, Lady Lashmore!"

"But--"

"It is possible to gain control of such a being."

"By what means?"

"By unhallowed means; yet there are those who do not hesitate to
employ them. The danger of such an operation is, of course, enormous."

"I perceive, Dr. Cairn, that a theory, covering the facts of my recent
experiences, is forming in your mind."

"That is so. In order that I may obtain corroborative evidence, I
should like to call at your place this evening. Suppose I come
ostensibly to see Lady Lashmore?"

Lord Lashmore was watching the speaker.

"There is someone in my household whose suspicions you do not wish to
arouse?" he suggested.

"There is. Shall we make it nine o'clock?"

"Why not come to dinner?"

"Thanks all the same, but I think it would serve my purpose better if
I came later."

       *       *       *       *       *

Dr. Cairn and his son dined alone together in Half-Moon Street that
night.

"I saw Antony Ferrara in Regent Street to-day," said. Robert Cairn. "I
was glad to see him."

Dr. Cairn raised his heavy brows.

"Why?" he asked.

"Well, I was half afraid that he might have left London."

"Paid a visit to Myra Duquesne in Inverness?"

"It would not have surprised me."

"Nor would it have surprised me, Rob, but I think he is stalking other
game at present."

Robert Cairn looked up quickly.

"Lady Lashmore," he began--

"Well?" prompted his father.

"One of the Paul Pry brigade who fatten on scandal sent a veiled
paragraph in to us at _The Planet_ yesterday, linking Ferrara's name
with Lady Lashmores.' Of course we didn't use it; he had come to the
wrong market; but--Ferrara was with Lady Lashmore when I met him
to-day."

"What of that?"

"It is not necessarily significant, of course; Lord Lashmore in all
probability will outlive Ferrara, who looked even more pallid than
usual."

"You regard him as an utterly unscrupulous fortune-hunter?"

"Certainly."

"Did Lady Lashmore appear to be in good health?"

"Perfectly."

"Ah!"

A silence fell, of some considerable duration, then:

"Antony Ferrara is a menace to society," said Robert Cairn. "When I
meet the reptilian glance of those black eyes of his and reflect upon
what the man has attempted--what he has done--my blood boils. It is
tragically funny to think that in our new wisdom we have abolished the
only laws that could have touched him! He could not have existed in
Ancient Chaldea, and would probably have been burnt at the stake even
under Charles II.; but in this wise twentieth century he dallies in
Regent Street with a prominent society beauty and laughs in the face
of a man whom he has attempted to destroy!"

"Be very wary," warned Dr. Cairn. "Remember that if you died
mysteriously to-morrow, Ferrara would be legally immune. We must wait,
and watch. Can you return here to-night, at about ten o'clock?"

"I think I can manage to do so--yes."

"I shall expect you. Have you brought up to date your record of those
events which we know of, together with my notes and explanations?"

"Yes, sir, I spent last evening upon the notes."

"There may be something to add. This record, Rob, one day will be a
weapon to destroy an unnatural enemy. I will sign two copies to-night
and lodge one at my bank."




CHAPTER X

THE LAUGHTER


Lady Lashmore proved to be far more beautiful than Dr. Cairn had
anticipated. She was a true brunette with a superb figure and eyes
like the darkest passion flowers. Her creamy skin had a golden
quality, as though it had absorbed within its velvet texture something
of the sunshine of the South.

She greeted Dr. Cairn without cordiality.

"I am delighted to find you looking so well, Lady Lashmore," said the
doctor. "Your appearance quite confirms my opinion."

"Your opinion of what, Dr. Cairn?"

"Of the nature of your recent seizure. Sir Elwin Groves invited my
opinion and I gave it."

Lady Lashmore paled perceptibly.

"Lord Lashmore, I know," she said, "was greatly concerned, but indeed
it was nothing serious--"

"I quite agree. It was due to nervous excitement."

Lady Lashmore held a fan before her face.

"There have been recent happenings," she said--"as no doubt you are
aware--which must have shaken anyone's nerves. Of course, I am
familiar with your reputation, Dr. Cairn, as a psychical
specialist--?"

"Pardon me, but from whom have you learnt of it?"

"From Mr. Ferrara," she answered simply. "He has assured me that you
are the greatest living authority upon such matters."

Dr. Cairn turned his head aside.

"Ah!" he said grimly.

"And I want to ask you a question," continued Lady Lashmore. "Have you
any idea, any idea at all respecting the cause of the wounds upon my
husband's throat? Do you think them due to--something supernatural?"

Her voice shook, and her slight foreign accent became more marked.

"Nothing is supernatural," replied Dr. Cairn; "but I think they are
due to something supernormal. I would suggest that possibly you have
suffered from evil dreams recently?"

Lady Lashmore started wildly, and her eyes opened with a sort of
sudden horror.

"How can you know?" she whispered. "How can you know! Oh, Dr. Cairn!"
She laid her hand upon his arm--"if you can prevent those dreams; if
you can assure me that I shall never dream them again--!"

It was a plea and a confession. This was what had lain behind her
coldness--this horror which she had not dared to confide in another.

"Tell me," he said gently. "You have dreamt these dreams twice?"

She nodded, wide-eyed with wonder for his knowledge.

"On the occasions of your husband's illnesses?"

"Yes, yes!"

"What did you dream?"

"Oh! can I, dare I tell you!--"

"You must."

There was pity in his voice.

"I dreamt that I lay in some very dark cavern. I could hear the sea
booming, apparently over my head. But above all the noise a voice was
audible, calling to me--not by name; I cannot explain in what way; but
calling, calling imperatively. I seemed to be clothed but scantily, in
some kind of ragged garments; and upon my knees I crawled toward the
voice, through a place where there were other living things that
crawled also--things with many legs and clammy bodies...."

She shuddered and choked down an hysterical sob that was half a laugh.

"My hair hung dishevelled about me and in some inexplicable way--oh!
am I going mad!--my head seemed to be detached from my living body! I
was filled with a kind of unholy anger which I cannot describe. Also,
I was consumed with thirst, and this thirst...."

"I think I understand," said Dr. Cairn quietly. "What followed?"

"An interval--quite blank--after which I dreamt again. Dr. Cairn, I
_cannot_ tell you of the dreadful, the blasphemous and foul thoughts,
that then possessed me! I found myself resisting--resisting--something,
some power that was dragging me back to that foul cavern with my thirst
unslaked! I was frenzied; I dare not name, I tremble to think, of the
ideas which filled my mind. Then, again came a blank, and I awoke."

She sat trembling. Dr. Cairn noted that she avoided his gaze.

"You awoke," he said, "on the first occasion, to find that your
husband had met with a strange and dangerous accident?"

"There was--something else."

Lady Lashmore's voice had become a tremulous whisper.

"Tell me; don't be afraid."

She looked up; her magnificent eyes were wild with horror.

"I believe you know!" she breathed. "Do you?"

Dr. Cairn nodded.

"And on the second occasion," he said, "you awoke earlier?"

Lady Lashmore slightly moved her head.

"The dream was identical?"

"Yes."

"Excepting these two occasions, you never dreamt it before?"

"I dreamt _part_ of it on several other occasions; or only remembered
part of it on waking."

"Which part?"

"The first; that awful cavern--"

"And now, Lady Lashmore--you have recently been present at a
spiritualistic _séance_."

She was past wondering at his power of inductive reasoning, and merely
nodded.

"I suggest--I do not know--that the _séance_ was held under the
auspices of Mr. Antony Ferrara, ostensibly for amusement."

Another affirmative nod answered him.

"You proved to be mediumistic?"

It was admitted.

"And now, Lady Lashmore"--Dr. Cairn's face was very stern--"I will
trouble you no further."

He prepared to depart; when--

"Dr. Cairn!" whispered Lady Lashmore, tremulously, "some dreadful
thing, something that I cannot comprehend but that I fear and loathe
with all my soul, has come to me. Oh--for pity's sake, give me a word
of hope! Save for you, I am alone with a horror I cannot name. Tell
me--"

At the door, he turned.

"Be brave," he said--and went out.

Lady Lashmore sat still as one who had looked upon Gorgon, her
beautiful eyes yet widely opened and her face pale as death; for he
had not even told her to hope.

       *       *       *       *       *

Robert Cairn was sitting smoking in the library, a bunch of notes
before him, when Dr. Cairn returned to Half-Moon Street. His face,
habitually fresh coloured, was so pale that his son leapt up in alarm.
But Dr. Cairn waved him away with a characteristic gesture of the
hand.

"Sit down, Rob," he said, quietly; "I shall be all right in a moment.
But I have just left a woman--a young woman and a beautiful
woman--whom a fiend of hell has condemned to that which my mind
refuses to contemplate."

Robert Cairn sat down again, watching his father.

"Make out a report of the following facts," continued the latter,
beginning to pace up and down the room.

He recounted all that he had learnt of the history of the house of
Dhoon and all that he had learnt of recent happenings from Lord and
Lady Lashmore. His son wrote rapidly.

"And now," said the doctor, "for our conclusions. Mirza, the Polish
Jewess, who became Lady Lashmore in 1615, practised sorcery in life
and became, after death, a ghoul--one who sustained an unholy
existence by unholy means--a vampire."

"But, sir! Surely that is but a horrible superstition of the Middle
Ages!"

"Rob, I could take you to a castle not ten miles from Cracow in Poland
where there are--certain relics, which would for ever settle your
doubts respecting the existence of vampires. Let us proceed. The son
of Mirza, Paul Dhoon, inherited the dreadful proclivities of his
mother, but his shadowy existence was cut short in the traditional,
and effective, manner. Him we may neglect.

"It is Mirza, the sorceress, who must engage our attention. She was
decapitated by her husband. This punishment prevented her, in the
unhallowed life which, for such as she, begins after ordinary decease,
from practising the horrible rites of a vampire. Her headless body
could not serve her as a vehicle for nocturnal wanderings, but the
evil spirit of the woman might hope to gain control of some body more
suitable.

"Nurturing an implacable hatred against all of the house of Dhoon,
that spirit, disembodied, would frequently be drawn to the
neighbourhood of Mirza's descendants, both by hatred and by affinity.
Two horrible desires of the Spirit Mirza would be gratified if a Dhoon
could be made her victim--the desire for blood and the desire for
vengeance! The fate of Lord Lashmore would be sealed if that spirit
could secure incarnation!"

Dr. Cairn paused, glancing at his son, who was writing at furious
speed. Then--

"A magician more mighty and more evil than Mirza ever was or could
be," he continued, "a master of the Black Art, expelled a woman's
spirit from its throne and temporarily installed in its place the
blood-lustful spirit of Mirza!"

"My God, sir!" cried Robert Cairn, and threw down his pencil. "I begin
to understand!"

"Lady Lashmore," said Dr. Cairn, "since she was weak enough to
consent to be present at a certain _séance_, has, from time to time,
been _possessed_; she has been possessed by the spirit of a vampire!
Obedient to the nameless cravings of that control, she has sought out
Lord Lashmore, the last of the House of Dhoon. The horrible attack
made, a mighty will which, throughout her temporary incarnation, has
held her like a hound in leash, has dragged her from her prey, has
forced her to remove, from the garments clothing her borrowed body,
all traces of the deed, and has cast her out again to the pit of
abomination where her headless trunk was thrown by the third Baron
Lashmore!

"Lady Lashmore's brain retains certain memories. They have been
received at the moment when possession has taken place and at the
moment when the control has been cast out again. They thus are
memories of some secret cavern near Dhoon Castle, where that headless
but deathless body lies, and memories of the poignant moment when the
vampire has been dragged back, her 'thirst unslaked,' by the ruling
Will."

"Merciful God!" muttered Robert Cairn, "Merciful God, can such things
be!"

"They can be--they are! Two ways have occurred to me of dealing with
the matter," continued Dr. Cairn quietly. "One is to find that cavern
and to kill, in the occult sense, by means of a stake, the vampire who
lies there; the other which, I confess, might only result in the
permanent 'possession' of Lady Lashmore--is to get at the power which
controls this disembodied spirit--kill Antony Ferrara!"

Robert Cairn went to the sideboard, and poured out brandy with a
shaking hand.

"What's his object?" he whispered.

Dr. Cairn shrugged his shoulders.

"Lady Lashmore would be the wealthiest widow in society," he replied.

"_He_ will know now," continued the younger man unsteadily, "that you
are up against him. Have you--"

"I have told Lord Lashmore to lock, at night, not only his outer door
but also that of his dressing-room. For the rest--?" he dropped into
an easy-chair,--"I cannot face the facts, I--"

The telephone bell rang.

Dr. Cairn came to his feet as though he had been electrified; and as
he raised the receiver to his ear, his son knew, by the expression on
his face, from where the message came and something of its purport.

"Come with me," was all that he said, when he had replaced the
instrument on the table.

They went out together. It was already past midnight, but a cab was
found at the corner of Half-Moon Street, and within the space of five
minutes they were at Lord Lashmore's house.

Excepting Chambers, Lord Lashmore's valet, no servants were to be
seen.

"They ran away, sir, out of the house," explained the man, huskily,
"when it happened."

Dr. Cairn delayed for no further questions, but raced upstairs, his
son close behind him. Together they burst into Lord Lashmore's
bedroom. But just within the door they both stopped, aghast.

Sitting bolt upright in bed was Lord Lashmore, his face a dingy grey
and his open eyes, though filming over, yet faintly alight with a
stark horror ... dead. An electric torch was still gripped in his left
hand.

Bending over someone who lay upon the carpet near the bedside they
perceived Sir Elwin Groves. He looked up. Some little of his usual
self-possession had fled.

"Ah, Cairn!" he jerked. "We've both come too late."

The prostrate figure was that of Lady Lashmore, a loose kimono worn
over her night-robe. She was white and still and the physician had
been engaged in bathing a huge bruise upon her temple.

"She'll be all right," said Sir Elwin; "she has sustained a tremendous
blow, as you see. But Lord Lashmore--"

Dr. Cairn stepped closer to the dead man.

"Heart," he said. "He died of sheer horror."

He turned to Chambers, who stood in the open doorway behind him.

"The dressing-room door is open," he said. "I had advised Lord
Lashmore to lock it."

"Yes, sir; his lordship meant to, sir. But we found that the lock had
been broken. It was to have been replaced to-morrow."

Dr. Cairn turned to his son.

"You hear?" he said. "No doubt you have some idea respecting which of
the visitors to this unhappy house took the trouble to break that
lock? It was to have been replaced to-morrow; hence the tragedy of
to-night." He addressed Chambers again. "Why did the servants leave
the house to-night?"

The man was shaking pitifully.

"It was the laughter, sir! the laughter! I can never forget it! I was
sleeping in an adjoining room and I had the key of his lordship's door
in case of need. But when I heard his lordship cry out--quick and
loud, sir--like a man that's been stabbed--I jumped up to come to him.
Then, as I was turning the doorknob--of my room, sir--someone,
something, began to _laugh_! It was in here; it was in here,
gentlemen! It wasn't--her ladyship; it wasn't like _any_ woman. I
can't describe it; but it woke up every soul in the house."

"When you came in?"

"I daren't come in, sir! I ran downstairs and called up Sir Elwin
Groves. Before he came, all the rest of the household huddled on their
clothes and went away--"

"It was I who found him," interrupted Sir Elwin--"as you see him now;
with Lady Lashmore where she lies. I have 'phoned for nurses."

"Ah!" said Dr. Cairn; "I shall come back, Groves, but I have a small
matter to attend to."

He drew his son from the room. On the stair:

"You understand?" he asked. "The spirit of Mirza came to him again,
clothed in his wife's body. Lord Lashmore felt the teeth at his
throat, awoke instantly and struck out. As he did so, he turned the
torch upon her, and recognised--his wife! His heart completed the
tragedy, and so--to the laughter of the sorceress--passed the last of
the house of Dhoon."

The cab was waiting. Dr. Cairn gave an address in Piccadilly, and the
two entered. As the cab moved off, the doctor took a revolver from his
pocket, with some loose cartridges, charged the five chambers, and
quietly replaced the weapon in his pocket again.

One of the big doors of the block of chambers was found to be ajar,
and a porter proved to be yet in attendance.

"Mr. Ferrara?" began Dr. Cairn.

"You are five minutes too late, sir," said the man. "He left by motor
at ten past twelve. He's gone abroad, sir."




CHAPTER XI

CAIRO


The exact manner in which mental stress will effect a man's physical
health is often difficult to predict. Robert Cairn was in the pink of
condition at the time that he left Oxford to take up his London
appointment; but the tremendous nervous strain wrought upon him by
this series of events wholly outside the radius of normal things had
broken him up physically, where it might have left unscathed a more
highly strung, though less physically vigorous man.

Those who have passed through a nerve storm such as this which had
laid him low will know that convalescence seems like a welcome
awakening from a dreadful dream. It was indeed in a state between
awaking and dreaming that Robert Cairn took counsel with his
father--the latter more pale than was his wont and somewhat
anxious-eyed--and determined upon an Egyptian rest-cure.

"I have made it all right at the office, Rob," said Dr. Cairn. "In
three weeks or so you will receive instructions at Cairo to write up a
series of local articles. Until then, my boy, complete rest and--don't
worry; above all, don't worry. You and I have passed through a
saturnalia of horror, and you, less inured to horrors than I, have
gone down. I don't wonder."

"Where is Antony Ferrara?"

Dr. Cairn shook his head and his eyes gleamed with a sudden anger.
"For God's sake don't mention his name!" he said. "That topic is
taboo, Rob. I may tell you, however, that he has left England."

In this unreal frame of mind, then, and as one but partly belonging to
the world of things actual, Cairn found himself an invalid, who but
yesterday had been a hale man; found himself shipped for Port Said;
found himself entrained for Cairo; and with an awakening to the
realities of life, an emerging from an ill-dream to lively interest in
the novelties of Egypt, found himself following the red-jerseyed
Shepheard's porter along the corridor of the train and out on to the
platform.

A short drive through those singular streets where East meets West and
mingles, in the sudden, violet dusk of Lower Egypt, and he was amid
the bustle of the popular hotel.

Sime was there, whom he had last seen at Oxford, Sime the phlegmatic.
He apologised for not meeting the train, but explained that his duties
had rendered it impossible. Sime was attached temporarily to an
archæological expedition as medical man, and his athletic and somewhat
bovine appearance contrasted oddly with the unhealthy gauntness of
Cairn.

"I only got in from Wasta ten minutes ago, Cairn. You must come out to
the camp when I return; the desert air will put you on your feet again
in no time."

Sime was unemotional, but there was concern in his voice and in his
glance, for the change in Cairn was very startling. Although he knew
something, if but very little, of certain happenings in
London--gruesome happenings centering around the man called Antony
Ferrara--he avoided any reference to them at the moment.

Seated upon the terrace, Robert Cairn studied the busy life in the
street below with all the interest of a new arrival in the Capital of
the Near East. More than ever, now, his illness and the things which
had led up to it seemed to belong to a remote dream existence. Through
the railings at his feet a hawker was thrusting fly-whisks, and
imploring him in complicated English to purchase one. Vendors of
beads, of fictitious "antiques," of sweetmeats, of what-not;
fortune-tellers--and all that chattering horde which some obscure
process of gravitation seems to hurl against the terrace of
Shepheard's, buzzed about him. Carriages and motor cars, camels and
donkeys mingled, in the Shâria Kâmel Pasha. Voices American, voices
Anglo-Saxon, guttural German tones, and softly murmured Arabic merged
into one indescribable chord of sound; but to Robert Cairn it was all
unspeakably restful. He was quite contented to sit there sipping his
whisky and soda, and smoking his pipe. Sheer idleness was good for him
and exactly what he wanted, and idling amid that unique throng is
idleness _de luxe_.

Sime watched him covertly, and saw that his face had acquired
lines--lines which told of the fires through which he had passed.
Something, it was evident--something horrible--had seared his mind.
Considering the many indications of tremendous nervous disaster in
Cairn, Sime wondered how near his companion had come to insanity, and
concluded that he had stood upon the frontiers of that grim land of
phantoms, and had only been plucked back in the eleventh hour.

Cairn glanced around with a smile, from the group of hawkers who
solicited his attention upon the pavement below.

"This is a delightful scene," he said. "I could sit here for hours;
but considering that it's some time after sunset it remains unusually
hot, doesn't it?"

"Rather!" replied Sime. "They are expecting _Khamsîn_--the hot wind,
you know. I was up the river a week ago and we struck it badly in
Assouan. It grew as black as night and one couldn't breathe for sand.
It's probably working down to Cairo."

"From your description I am not anxious to make the acquaintance of
_Khamsîn_!"

Sime shook his head, knocking out his pipe into the ash-tray.

"This is a funny country," he said reflectively. "The most weird ideas
prevail here to this day--ideas which properly belong to the Middle
Ages. For instance"--he began to recharge the hot bowl--"it is not
really time for _Khamsîn_, consequently the natives feel called upon
to hunt up some explanation of its unexpected appearance. Their ideas
on the subject are interesting, if idiotic. One of our Arabs (we are
excavating in the Fayûm, you know), solemnly assured me yesterday
that the hot wind had been caused by an Efreet, a sort of Arabian
Nights' demon, who has arrived in Egypt!"

He laughed gruffly, but Cairn was staring at him with a curious
expression. Sime continued:

"When I got to Cairo this evening I found news of the Efreet had
preceded me. Honestly, Cairn, it is all over the town--the native
town, I mean. All the shopkeepers in the Mûski are talking about it.
If a puff of _Khamsîn_ should come, I believe they would permanently
shut up shop and hide in their cellars--if they have any! I am rather
hazy on modern Egyptian architecture."

Cairn nodded his head absently.

"You laugh," he said, "but the active force of a superstition--what we
call a superstition--is sometimes a terrible thing."

Sime stared.

"Eh!" The medical man had suddenly come uppermost; he recollected that
this class of discussion was probably taboo.

"You may doubt the existence of Efreets," continued Cairn, "but
neither you nor I can doubt the creative power of thought. If a
trained hypnotist, by sheer concentration, can persuade his subject
that the latter sits upon the brink of a river fishing when actually
he sits upon a platform in a lecture-room, what result should you
expect from a concentration of thousands of native minds upon the idea
that an Efreet is visiting Egypt?"

Sime stared in a dull way peculiar to him.

"Rather a poser," he said. "I have a glimmer of a notion what you
mean."

"Don't you think--"

"If you mean don't I think the result would be the creation of an
Efreet, no, I don't!"

"I hardly mean that, either," replied Cairn, "but this wave of
superstition cannot be entirely unproductive; all that thought energy
directed to one point--"

Sime stood up.

"We shall get out of our depth," he replied conclusively. He
considered the ground of discussion an unhealthy one; this was the
territory adjoining that of insanity.

A fortune-teller from India proffered his services incessantly.

"_Imshi_! _imshi_!" growled Sime.

"Hold on," said Cairn smiling; "this chap is not an Egyptian; let us
ask him if he has heard the rumour respecting the Efreet!"

Sime reseated himself rather unwillingly. The fortune-teller spread
his little carpet and knelt down in order to read the palm of his
hypothetical client, but Cairn waved him aside.

"I don't want my fortune told!" he said; "but I will give you your
fee,"--with a smile at Sime--"for a few minutes' conversation."

"Yes, sir, yes, sir!" The Indian was all attention.

"Why"--Cairn pointed forensically at the fortune-teller--"why is
_Khamsîn_ come so early this year?"

The Indian spread his hands, palms upward.

"How should I know?" he replied in his soft, melodious voice. "I am
not of Egypt; I can only say what is told to me by the Egyptians."

"And what is told to you?"

Sime rested his hands upon his knees, bending forward curiously. He
was palpably anxious that Cairn should have confirmation of the Efreet
story from the Indian.

"They tell me, sir,"--the man's voice sank musically low--"that a
thing very evil"--he tapped a long brown finger upon his breast--"not
as I am"--he tapped Sime upon the knee--"not as he, your friend"--he
thrust the long finger at Cairn--"not as you, sir; not a man at all,
though something like a man! not having any father and mother--"

"You mean," suggested Sime, "a spirit?"

The fortune-teller shook his head.

"They tell me, sir, not a spirit--a man, but not as other men; a very,
very bad man; one that the great king, long, long ago, the king you
call Wise ----"

"Solomon?" suggested Cairn.

"Yes, yes, Suleyman!--one that he, when he banish all the tribe of the
demons from earth--one that he not found."

"One he overlooked?" jerked Sime.

"Yes, yes, overlook! A very evil man, my gentlemen. They tell me he
has come to Egypt. He come not from the sea, but across the great
desert--"

"The Libyan Desert?" suggested Sime.

The man shook, his head, seeking for words.

"The Arabian Desert?"

"No, no! Away beyond, far up in Africa"--he waved his long arms
dramatically--"far, far up beyond the Sûdan."

"The Sahara Desert?" proposed Sime.

"Yes, yes! it is Sahara Desert!--come across the Sahara Desert, and is
come to Khartûm."

"How did he get there?" asked Cairn.

The Indian shrugged his shoulders.

"I cannot say, but next he come to Wady Halfa, then he is in Assouan,
and from Assouan he come down to Luxor! Yesterday an Egyptian friend
told me _Khamsîn_ is in the Fayûm. Therefore _he_ is there--the man of
evil--for he bring the hot wind with him."

The Indian was growing impressive, and two American tourists stopped
to listen to his words.

"To-night--to-morrow,"--he spoke now almost in a whisper, glancing
about him as if apprehensive of being overheard--"he may be here, in
Cairo, bringing with him the scorching breath of the desert--the
scorpion wind!"

He stood up, casting off the mystery with which he had invested his
story, and smiling insinuatingly. His work was done; his fee was due.
Sime rewarded him with five piastres, and he departed, bowing.

"You know, Sime--" Cairn began to speak, staring absently the while
after the fortune-teller, as he descended the carpeted steps and
rejoined the throng on the sidewalk below--"you know, if a
man--anyone, could take advantage of such a wave of thought as this
which is now sweeping through Egypt--if he could cause it to
concentrate upon him, as it were, don't you think that it would
enable him to transcend the normal, to do phenomenal things?"

"By what process should you propose to make yourself such a focus?"

"I was speaking impersonally, Sime. It might be possible--"

"It might be possible to dress for dinner," snapped Sime, "if we shut
up talking nonsense! There's a carnival here to-night; great fun.
Suppose we concentrate our brain-waves on another Scotch and soda?"




CHAPTER XII

THE MASK OF SET


Above the palm trees swept the jewelled vault of Egypt's sky, and set
amid the clustering leaves gleamed little red electric lamps; fairy
lanterns outlined the winding paths and paper Japanese lamps hung
dancing in long rows, whilst in the centre of the enchanted garden a
fountain spurned diamond spray high in the air, to fall back coolly
plashing into the marble home of the golden carp. The rustling of
innumerable feet upon the sandy pathway and the ceaseless murmur of
voices, with pealing laughter rising above all, could be heard amid
the strains of the military band ensconced in a flower-covered arbour.

Into the brightly lighted places and back into the luminous shadows
came and went fantastic forms. Sheikhs there were with flowing robes,
dragomans who spoke no Arabic, Sultans and priests of Ancient Egypt,
going arm-in-arm. Dancing girls of old Thebes, and harem ladies in
silken trousers and high-heeled red shoes. Queens of Babylon and
Cleopatras, many Geishas and desert Gypsies mingled, specks in a giant
kaleidoscope. The thick carpet of confetti rustled to the tread; girls
ran screaming before those who pursued them armed with handfuls of the
tiny paper disks. Pipers of a Highland regiment marched piping through
the throng, their Scottish kilts seeming wildly incongruous amid such
a scene. Within the hotel, where the mosque lanterns glowed, one might
catch a glimpse of the heads of dancers gliding shadowlike.

"A tremendous crowd," said Sime, "considering it is nearly the end of
the season."

Three silken ladies wearing gauzy white _yashmaks_ confronted Cairn
and the speaker. A gleaming of jewelled fingers there was and Cairn
found himself half-choked with confetti, which filled his eyes, his
nose, his ears, and of which quite a liberal amount found access to
his mouth. The three ladies of the _yashmak_ ran screaming from their
vengeance-seeking victims, Sime pursuing two, and Cairn hard upon the
heels of the third. Amid this scene of riotous carnival all else was
forgotten, and only the madness, the infectious madness of the night,
claimed his mind. In and out of the strangely attired groups darted
his agile quarry, all but captured a score of times, but always
eluding him.

Sime he had hopelessly lost, as around fountain and flower-bed, arbour
and palm trunk he leapt in pursuit of the elusive _yashmak_.

Then, in a shadowed corner of the garden, he trapped her. Plunging his
hand into the bag of confetti, which he carried, he leapt, exulting,
to his revenge: when a sudden gust of wind passed sibilantly through
the palm tops, and glancing upward, Cairn saw that the blue sky was
overcast and the stars gleaming dimly, as through a veil. That moment
of hesitancy proved fatal to his project, for with a little excited
scream the girl dived under his outstretched arm and fled back towards
the fountain. He turned to pursue again, when a second puff of wind,
stronger than the first, set waving the palm fronds and showered dry
leaves upon the confetti carpet of the garden. The band played loudly,
the murmur of conversation rose to something like a roar, but above it
whistled the increasing breeze, and there was a sort of grittiness in
the air.

Then, proclaimed by a furious lashing of the fronds above, burst the
wind in all its fury. It seemed to beat down into the garden in waves
of heat. Huge leaves began to fall from the tree tops and the
mast-like trunks bent before the fury from the desert. The atmosphere
grew hazy with impalpable dust; and the stars were wholly obscured.

Commenced a stampede from the garden. Shrill with fear, rose a woman's
scream from the heart of the throng:

"A scorpion! a scorpion!"

Panic threatened, but fortunately the doors were wide, so that,
without disaster the whole fantastic company passed into the hotel;
and even the military band retired.

Cairn perceived that he alone remained in the garden, and glancing
along the path in the direction of the fountain, he saw a blotchy drab
creature, fully four inches in length, running zigzag towards him. It
was a huge scorpion; but, even as he leapt forward to crush it, it
turned and crept in amid the tangle of flowers beside the path, where
it was lost from view.

The scorching wind grew momentarily fiercer, and Cairn, entering
behind a few straggling revellers, found something ominous and
dreadful in its sudden fury. At the threshold, he turned and looked
back upon the gaily lighted garden. The paper lamps were thrashing in
the wind, many extinguished; others were in flames; a number of
electric globes fell from their fastenings amid the palm tops, and
burst bomb-like upon the ground. The pleasure garden was now a
battlefield, beset with dangers, and he fully appreciated the anxiety
of the company to get within doors. Where chrysanthemum and _yashmak_
turban and _tarboosh_, uraeus and Indian plume had mingled gaily, no
soul remained; but yet--he was in error ... someone did remain.

As if embodying the fear that in a few short minutes had emptied the
garden, out beneath the waving lanterns, the flying _débris_, the
whirling dust, pacing sombrely from shadow to light, and to shadow
again, advancing towards the hotel steps, came the figure of one
sandalled, and wearing the short white tunic of Ancient Egypt. His
arms were bare, and he carried a long staff; but rising hideously upon
his shoulders was a crocodile-mask, which seemed to grin--the mask of
Set, Set the Destroyer, God of the underworld.

Cairn, alone of all the crowd, saw the strange figure, for the reason
that Cairn alone faced towards the garden. The gruesome mask seemed to
fascinate him; he could not take his gaze from that weird advancing
god; he felt impelled hypnotically to stare at the gleaming eyes set
in the saurian head. The mask was at the foot of the steps, and still
Cairn stood rigid. When, as the sandalled foot was set upon the first
step, a breeze, dust-laden, and hot as from a furnace door, blew fully
into the hotel, blinding him. A chorus arose from the crowd at his
back; and many voices cried out for doors to be shut. Someone tapped
him on the shoulder, and spun him about.

"By God!"--it was Sime who now had him by the arm--"_Khamsîn_ has come
with a vengeance! They tell me that they have never had anything like
it!"

The native servants were closing and fastening the doors. The night
was now as black as Erebus, and the wind was howling about the
building with the voices of a million lost souls. Cairn glanced back
across his shoulder. Men were drawing heavy curtains across the doors
and windows.

"They have shut him out, Sime!" he said.

Sime stared in his dull fashion.

"You surely saw him?" persisted Cairn irritably; "the man in the mask
of Set--he was coming in just behind me."

Sime strode forward, pulled the curtains aside, and peered out into
the deserted garden.

"Not a soul, old man," he declared. "You must have seen the Efreet!"




CHAPTER XIII

THE SCORPION WIND


This sudden and appalling change of weather had sadly affected the
mood of the gathering. That part of the carnival planned to take place
in the garden was perforce abandoned, together with the firework
display. A halfhearted attempt was made at dancing, but the howling of
the wind, and the omnipresent dust, perpetually reminded the
pleasure-seekers that _Khamsîn_ raged without--raged with a violence
unparalleled in the experience of the oldest residents. This was a
full-fledged sand-storm, a terror of the Sahara descended upon Cairo.

But there were few departures, although many of the visitors who had
long distances to go, especially those from Mena House, discussed the
advisability of leaving before this unique storm should have grown
even worse. The general tendency, though, was markedly gregarious;
safety seemed to be with the crowd, amid the gaiety, where music and
laughter were, rather than in the sand-swept streets.

"Guess we've outstayed our welcome!" confided an American lady to
Sime. "Egypt wants to drive us all home now."

"Possibly," he replied with a smile. "The season has run very late,
this year, and so this sort of thing is more or less to be expected."

The orchestra struck up a lively one-step, and a few of the more
enthusiastic dancers accepted the invitation, but the bulk of the
company thronged around the edge of the floor, acting as spectators.

Cairn and Sime wedged a way through the heterogeneous crowd to the
American Bar.

"I prescribe a 'tango,'" said Sime.

"A 'tango' is--?"

"A 'tango,'" explained Sime, "is a new kind of cocktail sacred to this
buffet. Try it. It will either kill you or cure you."

Cairn smiled rather wanly.

"I must confess that I need bucking up a bit," he said: "that
confounded sand seems to have got me by the throat."

Sime briskly gave his orders to the bar attendant.

"You know," pursued Cairn, "I cannot get out of my head the idea that
there was someone wearing a crocodile mask in the garden a while ago."

"Look here," growled Sime, studying the operations of the cocktail
manufacturer, "suppose there were--what about it?"

"Well, it's odd that nobody else saw him."

"I suppose it hasn't occurred to you that the fellow might have
removed his mask?"

Cairn shook his head slowly.

"I don't think so," he declared; "I haven't seen him anywhere in the
hotel."

"Seen him?" Sime turned his dull gaze upon the speaker. "How should
you know him?"

Cairn raised his hand to his forehead in an oddly helpless way.

"No, of course not--it's very extraordinary."

They took their seats at a small table, and in mutual silence loaded
and lighted their pipes. Sime, in common with many young and
enthusiastic medical men, had theories--theories of that revolutionary
sort which only harsh experience can shatter. Secretly he was disposed
to ascribe all the ills to which flesh is heir primarily to a
disordered nervous system. It was evident that Cairn's mind
persistently ran along a particular groove; something lay back of all
this erratic talk; he had clearly invested the Mask of Set with a
curious individuality.

"I gather that you had a stiff bout of it in London?" Sime said
suddenly.

Cairn nodded.

"Beastly stiff. There is a lot of sound reason in your nervous theory,
Sime. It was touch and go with me for days, I am told; yet,
pathologically, I was a hale man. That would seem to show how nerves
can kill. Just a series of shocks--horrors--one piled upon another,
did as much for me as influenza, pneumonia, and two or three other
ailments together could have done."

Sime shook his head wisely; this was in accordance with his ideas.

"You know Antony Ferrara?" continued Cairn. "Well, he has done this
for me. His damnable practices are worse than any disease. Sime, the
man is a pestilence! Although the law cannot touch him, although no
jury can convict him--he is a murderer. He controls--forces--"

Sime was watching him intently.

"It will give you some idea, Sime, of the pitch to which things had
come, when I tell you that my father drove to Ferrara's rooms one
night, with a loaded revolver in his pocket--"

"For"--Sime hesitated--"for protection?"

"No." Cairn leant forward across the table--"to shoot him, Sime, shoot
him on sight, as one shoots a mad dog!"

"Are you serious?"

"As God is my witness, if Antony Ferrara had been in his rooms that
night, my father would have killed him!"

"It would have been a shocking scandal."

"It would have been a martyrdom. The man who removes Antony Ferrara
from the earth will be doing mankind a service worthy of the highest
reward. He is unfit to live. Sometimes I cannot believe that he does
live; I expect to wake up and find that he was a figure of a
particularly evil dream."

"This incident--the call at his rooms--occurred just before your
illness?"

"The thing which he had attempted that night was the last straw, Sime;
it broke me down. From the time that he left Oxford, Antony Ferrara
has pursued a deliberate course of crime, of crime so cunning, so
unusual, and based upon such amazing and unholy knowledge that no
breath of suspicion has touched him. Sime, you remember a girl I told
you about at Oxford one evening, a girl who came to visit him?"

Sime nodded slowly.

"Well--he killed her! Oh! there is no doubt about it; I saw her body
in the hospital."

"_How_ had he killed her, then?"

"How? Only he and the God who permits him to exist can answer that,
Sime. He killed her without coming anywhere near her--and he killed
his adoptive father, Sir Michael Ferrara, by the same unholy means!"

Sime watched him, but offered no comment.

"It was hushed up, of course; there is no existing law which could be
used against him."

"_Existing_ law?"

"They are ruled out, Sime, the laws that _could_ have reached him; but
he would have been burnt at the stake in the Middle Ages!"

"I see." Sime drummed his fingers upon the table. "You had those ideas
about him at Oxford; and does Dr. Cairn seriously believe the same?"

"He does. So would you--you could not doubt it, Sime, not for a
moment, if you had seen what we have seen!" His eyes blazed into a
sudden fury, suggestive of his old, robust self. "He tried night after
night, by means of the same accursed sorcery, which everyone thought
buried in the ruins of Thebes, to kill _me_! He projected--things--"

"Suggested these--things, to your mind?"

"Something like that. I saw, or thought I saw, and smelt--pah!--I seem
to smell them now!--beetles, mummy-beetles, you know, from the skull
of a mummy! My rooms were thick with them. It brought me very near to
Bedlam, Sime. Oh! it was not merely imaginary. My father and I caught
him red-handed." He glanced across at the other. "You read of the
death of Lord Lashmore? It was just after you came out."

"Yes--heart."

"It was his heart, yes--but Ferrara was responsible! That was the
business which led my father to drive to Ferrara's rooms with a loaded
revolver in his pocket."

The wind was shaking the windows, and whistling about the building
with demoniacal fury as if seeking admission; the band played a
popular waltz; and in and out of the open doors came and went groups
representative of many ages and many nationalities.

"Ferrara," began Sime slowly, "was always a detestable man, with his
sleek black hair, and ivory face. Those long eyes of his had an
expression which always tempted me to hit him. Sir Michael, if what
you say is true--and after all, Cairn, it only goes to show how little
we know of the nervous system--literally took a viper to his bosom."

"He did. Antony Ferrara was his adopted son, of course; God knows to
what evil brood he really belongs."

Both were silent for a while. Then:

"Gracious heavens!"

Cairn started to his feet so wildly as almost to upset the table.

"Look, Sime! look!" he cried.

Sime was not the only man in the bar to hear, and to heed his words.
Sime, looking in the direction indicated by Cairn's extended finger,
received a vague impression that a grotesque, long-headed figure had
appeared momentarily in the doorway opening upon the room where the
dancers were; then it was gone again, if it had ever been there, and
he was supporting Cairn, who swayed dizzily, and had become ghastly
pale. Sime imagined that the heated air had grown suddenly even more
heated. Curious eyes were turned upon, his companion, who now sank
back into his chair, muttering:

"The Mask, the Mask!"

"I think I saw the chap who seems to worry you so much," said Sime
soothingly. "Wait here; I will tell the waiter to bring you a dose of
brandy; and whatever you do, don't get excited."

He made for the door, pausing and giving an order to a waiter on his
way, and pushed into the crowd outside. It was long past midnight, and
the gaiety, which had been resumed, seemed of a forced and feverish
sort. Some of the visitors were leaving, and a breath of hot wind
swept in from the open doors.

A pretty girl wearing a _yashmak_, who, with two similarly attired
companions, was making her way to the entrance, attracted his
attention; she seemed to be on the point of swooning. He recognised
the trio for the same that had pelted Cairn and himself with confetti
earlier in the evening.

"The sudden heat has affected your friend," he said, stepping up to
them. "My name is Dr. Sime; may I offer you my assistance?"

The offer was accepted, and with the three he passed out on to the
terrace, where the dust grated beneath the tread, and helped the
fainting girl into an _arabîyeh_. The night was thunderously black,
the heat almost insufferable, and the tall palms in front of the hotel
bowed before the might of the scorching wind.

As the vehicle drove off, Sime stood for a moment looking after it.
His face was very grave, for there was a look in the bright eyes of
the girl in the _yashmak_ which, professionally, he did not like.
Turning up the steps, he learnt from the manager that several visitors
had succumbed to the heat. There was something furtive in the manner
of his informant's glance, and Sime looked at him significantly.

"_Khamsîn_ brings clouds of septic dust with it," he said. "Let us
hope that these attacks are due to nothing more than the unexpected
rise in the temperature."

An air of uneasiness prevailed now throughout the hotel. The wind had
considerably abated, and crowds were leaving, pouring from the steps
into the deserted street, a dreamlike company.

Colonel Royland took Sime aside, as the latter was making his way back
to the buffet. The Colonel, whose regiment was stationed at the
Citadel, had known Sime almost from childhood.

"You know, my boy," he said, "I should never have allowed Eileen" (his
daughter) "to remain in Cairo, if I had foreseen this change in the
weather. This infernal wind, coming right through the native town, is
loaded with infection."

"Has it affected her, then?" asked Sime anxiously.

"She nearly fainted in the ball-room," replied the Colonel. "Her
mother took her home half an hour ago. I looked for you everywhere,
but couldn't find you."

"Quite a number have succumbed," said Sime.

"Eileen seemed to be slightly hysterical," continued the Colonel. "She
persisted that someone wearing a crocodile mask had been standing
beside her at the moment that she was taken ill."

Sime started; perhaps Cairn's story was not a matter of imagination
after all.

"There is someone here, dressed like that, I believe," he replied,
with affected carelessness. "He seems to have frightened several
people. Any idea who he is?"

"My dear chap!" cried the Colonel, "I have been searching the place
for him! But I have never once set eyes upon him. I was about to ask
if _you_ knew anything about it!"

Sime returned to the table where Cairn was sitting. The latter seemed
to have recovered somewhat; but he looked far from well. Sime stared
at him critically.

"I should turn in," he said, "if I were you. _Khamsîn_ is playing the
deuce with people. I only hope it does not justify its name and blow
for fifty days."

"Have you seen the man in the mask!" asked Cairn.

"No," replied Sime, "but he's here alright; others have seen him."

Cairn stood up rather unsteadily, and with Sime made his way through
the moving crowd to the stairs. The band was still playing, but the
cloud of gloom which had settled upon the place, refused to be
dissipated.

"Good-night, Cairn," said Sime, "see you in the morning."

Robert Cairn, with aching head and a growing sensation of nausea,
paused on the landing, looking down into the court below. He could not
disguise from himself that he felt ill, not nervously ill as in
London, but physically sick. This superheated air was difficult to
breathe; it seemed to rise in waves from below.

Then, from a weary glancing at the figures beneath him, his attitude
changed to one of tense watching.

A man, wearing the crocodile mask of Set, stood by a huge urn
containing a palm, looking up to the landing!

Cairn's weakness left him, and in its place came an indescribable
anger, a longing to drive his fist into that grinning mask. He turned
and ran lightly down the stairs, conscious of a sudden glow of energy.
Reaching the floor, he saw the mask making across the hall, in the
direction of the outer door. As rapidly as possible, for he could not
run, without attracting undesirable attention, Cairn followed. The
figure of Set passed out on to the terrace, but when Cairn in turn
swung open the door, his quarry had vanished.

Then, in an _arabîyeh_ just driving off, he detected the hideous mask.
Hatless as he was, he ran down the steps and threw himself into
another. The carriage-controller was in attendance, and Cairn rapidly
told him to instruct the driver to follow the _arabîyeh_ which had
just left. The man lashed up his horses, turned the carriage, and went
galloping on after the retreating figure. Past the Esbekîya Gardens
they went, through several narrow streets, and on to the quarter of
the Mûski. Time after time he thought he had lost the carriage ahead,
but his own driver's knowledge of the tortuous streets enabled him
always to overtake it again. They went rocking along lanes so narrow
that with outstretched arms one could almost have touched the walls on
either side; past empty shops and unlighted houses. Cairn had not the
remotest idea of his whereabouts, save that he was evidently in the
district of the bazaars. A right-angled corner was abruptly
negotiated--and there, ahead of him, stood the pursued vehicle! The
driver was turning his horses around, to return; his fare was
disappearing from sight into the black shadows of a narrow alley on
the left.

Cairn leaped from the _arabîyeh_, shouting to the man to wait, and
went dashing down the sloping lane after the retreating figure. A sort
of blind fury possessed him, but he never paused to analyse it, never
asked himself by what right he pursued this man, what wrong the latter
had done him. His action was wholly unreasoning; he knew that he
wished to overtake the wearer of the mask and to tear it from his
head; upon that he acted!

He discovered that despite the tropical heat of the night, he was
shuddering with cold, but he disregarded this circumstance, and ran
on.

The pursued stopped before an iron-studded door, which was opened
instantly; he entered as the runner came up with him. And, before the
door could be reclosed, Cairn thrust his way in.

Blackness, utter blackness, was before him. The figure which he had
pursued seemed to have been swallowed up. He stumbled on, gropingly,
hands outstretched, then fell--fell, as he realised in the moment of
falling, down a short flight of stone steps.

Still amid utter blackness, he got upon his feet, shaken but otherwise
unhurt by his fall. He turned about, expecting to see some glimmer of
light from the stairway, but the blackness was unbroken. Silence and
gloom hemmed him in. He stood for a moment, listening intently.

A shaft of light pierced the darkness, as a shutter was thrown open.
Through an iron-barred window the light shone; and with the light came
a breath of stifling perfume. That perfume carried his imagination
back instantly to a room at Oxford, and he advanced and looked through
into the place beyond. He drew a swift breath, clutched the bars, and
was silent--stricken speechless.

He looked into a large and lofty room, lighted by several hanging
lamps. It had a carpeted divan at one end and was otherwise scantily
furnished, in the Eastern manner. A silver incense-burner smoked upon
a large praying-carpet, and by it stood the man in the crocodile mask.
An Arab girl, fantastically attired, who had evidently just opened the
shutters, was now helping him to remove the hideous head-dress.

She presently untied the last of the fastenings and lifted the thing
from the man's shoulders, moving away with the gliding step of the
Oriental, and leaving him standing there in his short white tunic,
bare-legged and sandalled.

The smoke of the incense curled upward and played around the straight,
slim figure, drew vaporous lines about the still, ivory face--the
handsome, sinister face, sometimes partly veiling the long black eyes
and sometimes showing them in all their unnatural brightness. So the
man stood, looking towards the barred window.

It was Antony Ferrara!

"Ah, dear Cairn--" the husky musical voice smote upon Cairn's ears as
the most hated sound in nature--"you have followed me. Not content
with driving me from London, you would also render Cairo--my dear
Cairo--untenable for me."

Cairn clutched the bars but was silent.

"How wrong of you, Cairn!" the soft voice mocked. "This attention is
so harmful--to you. Do you know, Cairn, the Sudanese formed the
extraordinary opinion that I was an _efreet_, and this strange
reputation has followed me right down the Nile. Your father, my dear
friend, has studied these odd matters, and he would tell you that
there is no power, in Nature, higher than the human will. Actually,
Cairn, they have ascribed to me the direction of the _Khamsîn_, and so
many worthy Egyptians have made up their minds that I travel with the
storm--or that the storm follows me--that something of the kind has
really come to pass! Or is it merely coincidence, Cairn? Who can say?"

Motionless, immobile, save for a slow smile, Antony Ferrara stood, and
Cairn kept his eyes upon the evil face, and with trembling hands
clutched the bars.

"It is certainly odd, is it not," resumed the taunting voice, "that
_Khamsîn_, so violent, too, should thus descend upon the Cairene
season? I only arrived from the Fayûm this evening, Cairn, and, do you
know, they have the pestilence there! I trust the hot wind does not
carry it to Cairo; there are so many distinguished European and
American visitors here. It would be a thousand pities!"

Cairn released his grip of the bars, raised his clenched fists above
his head, and in a voice and with a maniacal fury that were neither
his own, cursed the man who stood there mocking him. Then he reeled,
fell, and remembered no more.

       *       *       *       *       *

"All right, old man--you'll do quite nicely now."

It was Sime speaking.

Cairn struggled upright ... and found himself in bed! Sime was seated
beside him.

"Don't talk!" said Sime, "you're in hospital! I'll do the talking; you
listen. I saw you bolt out of Shepheard's last night--shut up! I
followed, but lost you. We got up a search party, and with the aid of
the man who had driven you, ran you to earth in a dirty alley behind
the mosque of El-Azhar. Four kindly mendicants, who reside upon the
steps of the establishment, had been awakened by your blundering in
among them. They were holding you--yes, you were raving pretty badly.
You are a lucky man, Cairn. You were inoculated before you left home?"

Cairn nodded weakly.

"Saved you. Be all right in a couple of days. That damned _Khamsîn_
has brought a whiff of the plague from somewhere! Curiously enough,
over fifty per cent. of the cases spotted so far are people who were
at the carnival! Some of them, Cairn--but we won't discuss that now. I
was afraid of it, last night. That's why I kept my eye on you. My boy,
you were delirious when you bolted out of the hotel!"

"Was I?" said Cairn wearily, and lay back on the pillow. "Perhaps I
was."




CHAPTER XIV

DR. CAIRN ARRIVES


Dr. Bruce Cairn stepped into the boat which was to take him ashore,
and as it swung away from the side of the liner sought to divert his
thoughts by a contemplation of the weird scene. Amid the smoky flare
of many lights, amid rising clouds of dust, a line of laden toilers
was crawling ant-like from the lighters into the bowels of the big
ship; and a second line, unladen, was descending by another gangway.
Above, the jewelled velvet of the sky swept in a glorious arc; beyond,
the lights of Port Said broke through the black curtain of the night,
and the moving ray from the lighthouse intermittently swept the
harbour waters; whilst, amid the indescribable clamour, the grimily
picturesque turmoil, so characteristic of the place, the liner took in
coal for her run to Rangoon.

Dodging this way and that, rounding the sterns of big ships, and
disputing the water-way with lesser craft, the boat made for shore.

The usual delay at the Custom House, the usual soothing of the excited
officials in the usual way, and his _arabîyeh_ was jolting Dr. Cairn
through the noise and the smell of those rambling streets, a noise and
a smell entirely peculiar to this clearing-house of the Near East.

He accepted the room which was offered to him at the hotel, without
troubling to inspect it, and having left instructions that he was to
be called in time for the early train to Cairo, he swallowed a whisky
and soda at the buffet, and wearily ascended the stairs. There were
tourists in the hotel, English and American, marked by a gaping
wonderment, and loud with plans of sightseeing; but Port Said, nay all
Egypt, had nothing of novelty to offer Dr. Cairn. He was there at
great inconvenience; a practitioner of his repute may not easily
arrange to quit London at a moment's notice. But the business upon
which he was come was imperative. For him the charm of the place had
not existence, but somewhere in Egypt his son stood in deadly peril,
and Dr. Cairn counted the hours that yet divided them. His soul was up
in arms against the man whose evil schemes had led to his presence in
Port Said, at a time when many sufferers required his ministrations in
Half-Moon Street. He was haunted by a phantom, a ghoul in human shape;
Antony Ferrara, the adopted son of his dear friend, the adopted son,
who had murdered his adopter, who whilst guiltless in the eyes of the
law, was blood-guilty in the eyes of God!

Dr. Cairn switched on the light and seated himself upon the side of
the bed, knitting his brows and staring straight before him, with an
expression in his clear grey eyes whose significance he would have
denied hotly, had any man charged him with it. He was thinking of
Antony Ferrara's record; the victims of this fiendish youth (for
Antony Ferrara was barely of age) seemed to stand before him with
hands stretched out appealingly.

"You alone," they seemed to cry, "know who and what he is! You alone
know of our awful wrongs; you alone can avenge them!"

And yet he had hesitated! It had remained for his own flesh and blood
to be threatened ere he had taken decisive action. The viper had lain
within his reach, and he had neglected to set his heel upon it. Men
and women had suffered and had died of its venom; and he had not
crushed it. Then Robert, his son, had felt the poison fang, and Dr.
Cairn, who had hesitated to act upon the behalf of all humanity, had
leapt to arms. He charged himself with a parent's selfishness, and his
conscience would hear no defence.

Dimly, the turmoil from the harbour reached him where he sat. He
listened dully to the hooting of a syren--that of some vessel coming
out of the canal.

His thoughts were evil company, and, with a deep sigh, he rose,
crossed the room and threw open the double windows, giving access to
the balcony.

Port Said, a panorama of twinkling lights, lay beneath him. The beam
from the lighthouse swept the town searchingly like the eye of some
pagan god lustful for sacrifice. He imagined that he could hear the
shouting of the gangs coaling the liner in the harbour; but the night
was full of the remote murmuring inseparable from that gateway of the
East. The streets below, white under the moon, looked empty and
deserted, and the hotel beneath him gave up no sound to tell of the
many birds of passage who sheltered within it. A stunning sense of his
loneliness came to him; his physical loneliness was symbolic of that
which characterised his place in the world. He, alone, had the
knowledge and the power to crush Antony Ferrara. He, alone, could rid
the world of the unnatural menace embodied in the person bearing that
name.

The town lay beneath his eyes, but now he saw nothing of it; before
his mental vision loomed--exclusively--the figure of a slim and
strangely handsome young man, having jet black hair, lustreless, a
face of uniform ivory hue, long dark eyes wherein lurked lambent
fires, and a womanish grace expressed in his whole bearing and
emphasised by his long white hands. Upon a finger of the left hand
gleamed a strange green stone.

Antony Ferrara! In the eyes of this solitary traveller, who stood
looking down upon Port Said, that figure filled the entire landscape
of Egypt!

With a weary sigh, Dr. Cairn turned and began to undress. Leaving the
windows open, he switched off the light and got into bed. He was very
weary, with a weariness rather of the spirit than of the flesh, but it
was of that sort which renders sleep all but impossible. Around and
about one fixed point his thoughts circled; in vain he endeavoured to
forget, for a while, Antony Ferrara and the things connected with him.
Sleep was imperative, if he would be in fit condition to cope with the
matters which demanded his attention in Cairo.

Yet sleep defied him. Every trifling sound from the harbour and the
canal seemed to rise upon the still air to his room. Through a sort of
mist created by the mosquito curtains, he could see the open windows,
and look out upon the stars. He found himself studying the heavens
with sleepless eyes, and idly working out the constellations visible.
Then one very bright star attracted the whole of his attention, and,
with the dogged persistency of insomnia, he sought to place it, but
could not determine to which group it belonged.

So he lay with his eyes upon the stars until the other veiled lamps of
heaven became invisible, and the patch of sky no more than a setting
for that one white orb.

In this contemplation he grew restful; his thoughts ceased feverishly
to race along that one hateful groove; the bright star seemed to
soothe him. As a result of his fixed gazing, it now appeared to have
increased in size. This was a common optical delusion, upon which he
scarcely speculated at all. He recognised the welcome approach of
sleep, and deliberately concentrated his mind upon the globe of light.

Yes, a globe of light indeed--for now it had assumed the dimensions of
a lesser moon; and it seemed to rest in the space between the open
windows. Then, he thought that it crept still nearer. The
realities--the bed, the mosquito curtain, the room--were fading, and
grateful slumber approached, and weighed upon his eyes in the form of
that dazzling globe. The feeling of contentment was the last
impression which he had, ere, with the bright star seemingly suspended
just beyond the netting, he slept.




CHAPTER XV

THE WITCH-QUEEN


A man mentally over-tired sleeps either dreamlessly, or dreams with a
vividness greater than that characterising the dreams of normal
slumber. Dr. Cairn dreamt a vivid dream.

He dreamt that he was awakened by the sound of a gentle rapping.
Opening his eyes, he peered through the cloudy netting. He started up,
and wrenched back the curtain. The rapping was repeated; and peering
again across the room, he very distinctly perceived a figure upon the
balcony by the open window. It was that of a woman who wore the black
silk dress and the white _yashmak_ of the Moslem, and who was bending
forward looking into the room.

"Who is there?" he called. "What do you want?"

"_S--sh_!"

The woman raised her hand to her veiled lips, and looked right and
left as if fearing to disturb the occupants of the adjacent rooms.

Dr. Cairn reached out for his dressing-gown which lay upon the chair
beside the bed, threw it over his shoulders, and stepped out upon the
floor. He stooped and put on his slippers, never taking his eyes from
the figure at the window. The room was flooded with moonlight.

He began to walk towards the balcony, when the mysterious visitor
spoke.

"You are Dr. Cairn?"

The words were spoken in the language of dreams; that is to say, that
although he understood them perfectly, he knew that they had not been
uttered in the English language, nor in any language known to him;
yet, as is the way with one who dreams, he had understood.

"I am he," he said. "Who are you?"

"Make no noise, but follow me quickly. Someone is very ill."

There was sincerity in the appeal, spoken in the softest, most silvern
tone which he had ever heard. He stood beside the veiled woman, and
met the glance of her dark eyes with a consciousness of some magnetic
force in the glance, which seemed to set his nerves quivering.

"Why do you come to the window? How do you know--"

The visitor raised her hand again to her lips. It was of a gleaming
ivory colour, and the long tapered fingers were laden with singular
jewellery--exquisite enamel work, which he knew to be Ancient
Egyptian, but which did not seem out of place in this dream adventure.

"I was afraid to make any unnecessary disturbance," she replied.
"Please do not delay, but come at once."

Dr. Cairn adjusted his dressing-gown, and followed the veiled
messenger along the balcony. For a dream city, Port Said appeared
remarkably substantial, as it spread out at his feet, its dingy
buildings whitened by the moonlight. But his progress was dreamlike,
for he seemed to glide past many windows, around the corner of the
building, and, without having consciously exerted any physical effort,
found his hands grasped by warm jewelled fingers, found himself guided
into some darkened room, and then, possessed by that doubting which
sometimes comes in dreams, found himself hesitating. The moonlight did
not penetrate to the apartment in which he stood, and the darkness
about him was impenetrable.

But the clinging fingers did not release their hold, and vaguely aware
that he was acting in a manner which might readily be misconstrued, he
nevertheless allowed his unseen guide to lead him forward.

Stairs were descended in phantom silence--many stairs. The coolness of
the air suggested that they were outside the hotel. But the darkness
remained complete. Along what seemed to be a stone-paved passage they
advanced mysteriously, and by this time Dr. Cairn was wholly resigned
to the strangeness of his dream.

Then, although the place lay in blackest shadow, he saw that they were
in the open air, for the starry sky swept above them.

It was a narrow street--at points, the buildings almost met
above--wherein, he now found himself. In reality, had he been in
possession of his usual faculties, awake, he would have asked himself
how this veiled woman had gained admittance to the hotel, and why she
had secretly led him out from it. But the dreamer's mental lethargy
possessed him, and, with the blind faith of a child, he followed on,
until he now began vaguely to consider the personality of his guide.

She seemed to be of no more than average height, but she carried
herself with unusual grace, and her progress was marked by a certain
hauteur. At the point where a narrow lane crossed that which they were
traversing the veiled figure was silhouetted for a moment against the
light of the moon, and through the gauze-like fabric, he perceived the
outlines of a perfect shape. His vague wonderment, concerned itself
now with the ivory, jewel-laden hands. His condition differed from the
normal dream state, in that he was not entirely resigned to the
anomalous.

Misty doubts were forming, when his dream guide paused before a heavy
door of a typical native house which once had been of some
consequence, and which faced the entrance to a mosque, indeed lay in
the shadow of the minaret. It was opened from within, although she
gave no perceptible signal, and its darkness, to Dr. Cairn's dulled
perceptions, seemed to swallow them both up. He had an impression of a
trap raised, of stone steps descended, of a new darkness almost
palpable.

The gloom of the place effected him as a mental blank, and, when a
bright light shone out, it seemed to mark the opening of a second dream
phase. From where the light came, he knew not, cared not, but it
illuminated a perfectly bare room, with a floor of native mud bricks, a
plastered wall, and wood-beamed ceiling. A tall sarcophagus stood
upright against the wall before him; its lid leant close beside it ...
and his black robed guide, her luminous eyes looking straightly over the
yashmak, stood rigidly upright-within it!

She raised the jewelled hands, and with a swift movement discarded
robe and _yashmak_, and stood before him, in the clinging draperies of
an ancient queen, wearing the leopard skin and the _uraeus_, and
carrying the flail of royal Egypt!

Her pale face formed a perfect oval; the long almond eyes had an evil
beauty which seemed to chill; and the brilliantly red mouth was curved
in a smile which must have made any man forget the evil in the eyes.
But when we move in a dream world, our emotions become dreamlike too.
She placed a sandalled foot upon the mud floor and stepped out of the
sarcophagus, advancing towards Dr. Cairn, a vision of such sinful
loveliness as he could never have conceived in his waking moments. In
that strange dream language, in a tongue not of East nor West, she
spoke; and her silvern voice had something of the tone of those
Egyptian pipes whose dree fills the nights upon the Upper Nile--the
seductive music of remote and splendid wickedness.

"You know me, _now_?" she whispered.

And in his dream she seemed to be a familiar figure, at once dreadful
and worshipful.

A fitful light played through the darkness, and seemed to dance upon a
curtain draped behind the sarcophagus, picking out diamond points. The
dreamer groped in the mental chaos of his mind, and found a clue to
the meaning of this. The diamond points were the eyes of thousands of
tarantula spiders with which the curtain was broidered.

The sign of the spider! What did he know of it? Yes! of course; it was
the secret mark of Egypt's witch-queen--of the beautiful woman whose
name, after her mysterious death, had been erased from all her
monuments. A sweet whisper stole to his ears:

"You will befriend him, befriend my son--for _my_ sake."

And in his dream-state he found himself prepared to foreswear all that
he held holy--for her sake. She grasped both his hands, and her
burning eyes looked closely into his.

"Your reward shall be a great one," she whispered, even more softly.

Came a sudden blank, and Dr. Cairn found himself walking again through
the narrow street, led by the veiled woman. His impressions were
growing dim; and now she seemed less real than hitherto. The streets
were phantom streets, built of shadow stuff, and the stairs which
presently he found himself ascending, were unsubstantial, and he
seemed rather to float upward; until, with the jewelled fingers held
fast in his own, he stood in a darkened apartment, and saw before him
an open window, knew that he was once more back in the hotel. A dim
light dawned in the blackness of the room and the musical voice
breathed in his ear:

"Your reward shall be easily earned. I did but test you. Strike--and
strike truly!"

The whisper grew sibilant--serpentine. Dr. Cairn felt the hilt of a
dagger thrust into his right hand, and in the dimly-mysterious light
looked down at one who lay in a bed close beside him.

At sight of the face of the sleeper--the perfectly-chiselled face,
with the long black lashes resting on the ivory cheeks--he forgot all
else, forgot the place wherein he stood, forgot his beautiful guide,
and only remembered that he held a dagger in his hand, and that Antony
Ferrara lay there, sleeping!

"Strike!" came the whisper again.

Dr. Cairn felt a mad exultation boiling up within him. He raised his
hand, glanced once more on the face of the sleeper, and nerved himself
to plunge the dagger into the heart of this evil thing.

A second more, and the dagger would have been buried to the hilt in
the sleeper's breast--when there ensued a deafening, an appalling
explosion. A wild red light illuminated the room, the building seemed
to rock. Close upon that frightful sound followed a cry so piercing
that it seemed to ice the blood in Dr. Cairn's veins.

"Stop, sir, stop! My God! what are you doing!"

A swift blow struck the dagger from his hand and the figure on the bed
sprang upright. Swaying dizzily, Dr. Cairn stood there in the
darkness, and as the voice of awakened sleepers reached his ears from
adjoining rooms, the electric light was switched on, and across the
bed, the bed upon which he had thought Antony Ferrara lay, he saw his
son, Robert Cairn!

No one else was in the room. But on the carpet at his feet lay an
ancient dagger, the hilt covered with beautiful and intricate gold and
enamel work.

Rigid with a mutual horror, these two so strangely met stood staring
at one another across the room. Everyone in the hotel, it would
appear, had been awakened by the explosion, which, as if by the
intervention of God, had stayed the hand of Dr. Cairn--had spared him
from a deed impossible to contemplate.

There were sounds of running footsteps everywhere; but the origin of
the disturbance at that moment had no interest for these two. Robert
was the first to break the silence.

"Merciful God, sir!" he whispered huskily, "how did you come to be
here? What is the matter? Are you ill?"

Dr. Cairn extended his hands like one groping in darkness.

"Rob, give me a moment, to think, to collect myself. Why am I here? By
all that is wonderful, why are _you_ here?"

"I am here to meet you."

"To meet me! I had no idea that you were well enough for the journey,
and if you came to meet me, why--"

"That's it, sir! Why did you send me that wireless?"

"I sent no wireless, boy!"

Robert Cairn, with a little colour returning to his pale cheeks,
advanced and grasped his father's hand.

"But after I arrived here to meet the boat, sir I received a wireless
from the P. and O. due in the morning, to say that you had changed
your mind, and come _via_ Brindisi."

Dr. Cairn glanced at the dagger upon the carpet, repressed a shudder,
and replied in a voice which he struggled to make firm:

"_I_ did not send that wireless!"

"Then you actually came by the boat which arrived last night?--and to
think that I was asleep in the same hotel! What an amazing--"

"Amazing indeed, Rob, and the result of a cunning and well planned
scheme." He raised his eyes, looking fixedly at his son. "You
understand the scheme; the scheme that could only have germinated in
one mind--a scheme to cause me, your father, to--"

His voice failed and again his glance sought the weapon which lay so
close to his feet. Partly in order to hide his emotion, he stooped,
picked up the dagger, and threw it on the bed.

"For God's sake, sir," groaned Robert, "what were you doing here in my
room with--that!"

Dr. Cairn stood straightly upright and replied in an even voice:

"I was here to do murder!"

"_Murder_!"

"I was under a spell--no need to name its weaver; I thought that a
poisonous thing at last lay at my mercy, and by cunning means the
primitive evil within me was called up, and braving the laws of God
and man, I was about to slay that thing. Thank God!--"

He dropped upon his knees, silently bowed his head for a moment, and
then stood up, self-possessed again, as his son had always known him.
It had been a strange and awful awakening for Robert Cairn--to find
his room illuminated by a lurid light, and to find his own father
standing over him with a knife! But what had moved him even more
deeply than the fear of these things, had been the sight of the
emotion which had shaken that stern and unemotional man. Now, as he
gathered together his scattered wits, he began to perceive that a
malignant hand was moving above them, that his father, and himself,
were pawns, which had been moved mysteriously to a dreadful end.

A great disturbance had now arisen in the streets below, streams of
people it seemed, were pouring towards the harbour; but Dr. Cairn
pointed to an armchair.

"Sit down, Rob," he said. "I will tell my story, and you shall tell
yours. By comparing notes, we can arrive at some conclusion. Then we
must act. This is a fight to a finish, and I begin to doubt if we are
strong enough to win."

He took up the dagger and ran a critical glance over it, from the keen
point to the enamelled hilt.

"This is unique," he muttered, whilst his son, spellbound, watched
him; "the blade is as keen as if tempered but yesterday; yet it was
made full five thousand years ago, as the workmanship of the hilt
testifies. Rob, we deal with powers more than human! We have to cope
with a force which might have awed the greatest Masters which the
world has known. It would have called for all the knowledge, and all
the power of Apollonius of Tyana to have dealt with--_him_!"

"Antony Ferrara!"

"Undoubtedly, Rob! it was by the agency of Antony Ferrara that the
wireless message was sent to you from the P. and O. It was by the
agency of Antony Ferrara that I dreamt a dream to-night. In fact it
was no true dream; I was under the influence of--what shall I term
it?--hypnotic suggestion. To what extent that malign will was
responsible for you and I being placed in rooms communicating by means
of a balcony, we probably shall never know; but if this proximity was
merely accidental, the enemy did not fail to take advantage of the
coincidence. I lay watching the stars before I slept, and one of them
seemed to grow larger as I watched." He began to pace about the room
in growing excitement. "Rob, I cannot doubt that a mirror, or a
crystal, was actually suspended before my eyes by--someone, who had
been watching for the opportunity. I yielded myself to the soothing
influence, and thus deliberately--deliberately--placed myself in the
power of--Antony Ferrara--"

"You think that he is here, in this hotel?"

"I cannot doubt that he is in the neighbourhood. The influence was too
strong to have emanated from a mind at a great distance removed. I
will tell you exactly what I dreamt."

He dropped into a cane armchair. Comparative quiet reigned again in
the streets below, but a distant clamour told of some untoward
happening at the harbour.

Dawn would break ere long, and there was a curious rawness in the
atmosphere. Robert Cairn seated himself upon the side of the bed, and
watched his father, whilst the latter related those happenings with
which we are already acquainted.

"You think, sir," said Robert, at the conclusion of the strange story,
"that no part of your experience was real?"

Dr. Cairn held up the antique dagger, glancing at the speaker
significantly.

"On the contrary," he replied, "I _do_ know that part of it was
dreadfully real. My difficulty is to separate the real from the
phantasmal."

Silence fell for a moment. Then:

"It is almost certain," said the younger man, frowning thoughtfully,
"that you did not actually leave the hotel, but merely passed from
your room to mine by way of the balcony."

Dr. Cairn stood up, walked to the open window, and looked out, then
turned and faced his son again.

"I believe I can put that matter to the test," he declared. "In my
dream, as I turned into the lane where the house was--the house of the
mummy--there was a patch covered with deep mud, where at some time
during the evening a quantity of water had been spilt. I stepped upon
that patch, or dreamt that I did. We can settle the point."

He sat down on the bed beside his son, and, stooping, pulled off one
of his slippers. The night had been full enough of dreadful surprises;
but here was yet another, which came to them as Dr. Cairn, with the
inverted slipper in his hand, sat looking into his son's eyes.

The sole of the slipper was caked with reddish brown mud.




CHAPTER XVI

LAIR OF THE SPIDERS


"We must find that house, find the sarcophagus--for I no longer doubt
that it exists--drag it out, and destroy it."

"Should you know it again, sir?"

"Beyond any possibility of doubt. It is the sarcophagus of a queen."

"What queen?"

"A queen whose tomb the late Sir Michael Ferrara and I sought for many
months, but failed to find."

"Is this queen well known in Egyptian history?"

Dr. Cairn stared at him with an odd expression in his eyes.

"Some histories ignore her existence entirely," he said; and, with an
evident desire to change the subject, added, "I shall return to my
room to dress now. Do you dress also. We cannot afford to sleep whilst
the situation of that house remains unknown to us."

Robert Cairn nodded, and his father stood up, and went out of the
room.

Dawn saw the two of them peering from the balcony upon the streets of
Port Said, already dotted with moving figures, for the Egyptian is an
early riser.

"Have you any clue," asked the younger man, "to the direction in which
this place lies?"

"Absolutely none, for the reason that I do not know where my dreaming
left off, and reality commenced. Did someone really come to my window,
and lead me out through another room, downstairs, and into the street,
or did I wander out of my own accord and merely imagine the existence
of the guide? In either event, I must have been guided in some way to
a back entrance; for had I attempted to leave by the front door of the
hotel in that trance-like condition, I should certainly have been
detained by the _bowwab_. Suppose we commence, then, by inquiring if
there is such another entrance?"

The hotel staff was already afoot, and their inquiries led to the
discovery of an entrance communicating with the native servants'
quarters. This could not be reached from the main hall, but there was
a narrow staircase to the left of the lift-shaft by which it might be
gained. The two stood looking out across the stone-paved courtyard
upon which the door opened.

"Beyond doubt," said Dr. Cairn, "I might have come down that staircase
and out by this door without arousing a soul, either by passing
through my own room, or through any other on that floor."

They crossed the yard, where members of the kitchen staff were busily
polishing various cooking utensils, and opened the gate. Dr. Cairn
turned to one of the men near by.

"Is this gate bolted at night?" he asked, in Arabic.

The man shook his head, and seemed to be much amused by the question,
revealing his white teeth as he assured him that it was not.

A narrow lane ran along behind the hotel, communicating with a maze of
streets almost exclusively peopled by natives.

"Rob," said Dr. Cairn slowly, "it begins to dawn upon me that this is
the way I came."

He stood looking to right and left, and seemed to be undecided. Then:

"We will try right," he determined.

They set off along the narrow way. Once clear of the hotel wall, high
buildings rose upon either side, so that at no time during the day
could the sun have penetrated to the winding lane. Suddenly Robert
Cairn stopped.

"Look!" he said, and pointed. "The mosque! You spoke of a mosque near
to the house?"

Dr. Cairn nodded; his eyes were gleaming, now that he felt himself to
be upon the track of this great evil which had shattered his peace.

They advanced until they stood before the door of the mosque--and
there in the shadow of a low archway was just such an ancient,
iron-studded door as Dr. Cairn remembered! Latticed windows overhung
the street above, but no living creature was in sight.

He very gently pressed upon the door, but as he had anticipated it was
fastened from within. In the vague light, his face seemed strangely
haggard as he turned to his son, raising his eyebrows interrogatively.

"It is just possible that I may be mistaken," he said; "so that I
scarcely know what to do."

He stood looking about him in some perplexity.

Adjoining the mosque, was a ruinous house, which clearly had had no
occupants for many years. As Robert Cairn's gaze lighted upon its
gaping window-frames and doorless porch, he seized his father by the
arm.

"We might hide up there," he suggested, "and watch for anyone entering
or leaving the place opposite."

"I have little doubt that this was the scene of my experience,"
replied Dr. Cairn; "therefore I think we will adopt your plan. Perhaps
there is some means of egress at the back. It will be useful if we
have to remain on the watch for any considerable time."

They entered the ruined building and, by means of a rickety staircase,
gained the floor above. It moved beneath them unsafely, but from the
divan which occupied one end of the apartment an uninterrupted view of
the door below was obtainable.

"Stay here," said Dr. Cairn, "and watch, whilst I reconnoitre."

He descended the stairs again, to return in a minute or so and
announce that another street could be reached through the back of the
house. There and then they settled the plan of campaign. One at a time
they would go to the hotel for their meals, so that the door would
never be unwatched throughout the day. Dr. Cairn determined to make no
inquiries respecting the house, as this might put the enemy upon his
guard.

"We are in his own country, Rob," he said. "Here, we can trust no
one."

Thereupon they commenced their singular and self-imposed task. In
turn they went back to the hotel for breakfast, and watched
fruitlessly throughout the morning. They lunched in the same way, and
throughout the great midday heat sat hidden in the ruined building,
mounting guard over that iron-studded door. It was a dreary and
monotonous day, long to be remembered by both of them, and when the
hour of sunset drew nigh, and their vigil remained unrewarded, they
began to doubt the wisdom of their tactics. The street was but little
frequented; there was not the slightest chance of their presence being
discovered.

It was very quiet, too, so that no one could have approached unheard.
At the hotel they had learnt the cause of the explosion during the
night; an accident in the engine-room of a tramp steamer, which had
done considerable damage, but caused no bodily injury.

"We may hope to win yet," said Dr. Cairn, in speaking of the incident.
"It was the hand of God."

Silence had prevailed between them for a long time, and he was about
to propose that his son should go back to dinner, when the rare sound
of a footstep below checked the words upon his lips. Both craned their
necks to obtain a view of the pedestrian.

An old man stooping beneath the burden of years and resting much of
his weight upon a staff, came tottering into sight. The watchers
crouched back, breathless with excitement, as the newcomer paused
before the iron-studded door, and from beneath his cloak took out a
big key.

Inserting it into the lock, he swung open the door; it creaked upon
ancient hinges as it opened inward, revealing a glimpse of a stone
floor. As the old man entered, Dr. Cairn grasped his son by the wrist.

"Down!" he whispered. "Now is our chance!"

They ran down the rickety stairs, crossed the narrow street, and
Robert Cairn cautiously looked in around the door which had been left
ajar.

Black against the dim light of another door at the further end of the
large and barn-like apartment, showed the stooping figure. Tap, tap,
tap! went the stick; and the old man had disappeared around a corner.

"Where can we hide?" whispered Dr. Cairn. "He is evidently making a
tour of inspection."

The sound of footsteps mounting to the upper apartments came to their
ears. They looked about them right and left, and presently the younger
man detected a large wooden cupboard set in one wall. Opening it, he
saw that it contained but one shelf only, near the top.

"When he returns," he said, "we can hide in here until he has gone
out."

Dr. Cairn nodded; he was peering about the room intently.

"This is the place I came to, Rob!" he said softly; "but there was a
stone stair leading down to some room underneath. We must find it."

The old man could be heard passing from room to room above; then his
uneven footsteps sounded on the stair again, and glancing at one
another the two stepped into the cupboard, and pulled the door gently
inward. A few moments later, the old caretaker--since such appeared to
be his office--passed out, slamming the door behind him. At that, they
emerged from their hiding-place and began to examine the apartment
carefully. It was growing very dark now; indeed with the door shut, it
was difficult to detect the outlines of the room. Suddenly a loud cry
broke the perfect stillness, seeming to come from somewhere above.
Robert Cairn started violently, grasping his father's arm, but the
older man smiled.

"You forget that there is a mosque almost opposite," he said. "That is
the _mueddin_!"

His son laughed shortly.

"My nerves are not yet all that they might be," he explained, and
bending low began to examine the pavement.

"There must be a trap-door in the floor?" he continued. "Don't you
think so?"

His father nodded silently, and upon hands and knees also began to
inspect the cracks and crannies between the various stones. In the
right-hand corner furthest from the entrance, their quest was
rewarded. A stone some three feet square moved slightly when pressure
was applied to it, and gave up a sound of hollowness beneath the
tread. Dust and litter covered the entire floor, but having cleared
the top of this particular stone, a ring was discovered, lying flat in
a circular groove cut to receive it. The blade of a penknife served to
raise it from its resting place, and Dr. Cairn, standing astride
across the trap, tugged at the ring, and, without great difficulty,
raised the stone block from its place.

A square hole was revealed. There were irregular stone steps leading
down into the blackness. A piece of candle, stuck in a crude wooden
holder, lay upon the topmost. Dr. Cairn, taking a box of matches from
his pocket, very quickly lighted the candle, and with it held in his
left hand began to descend. His head was not yet below the level of
the upper apartment when he paused.

"You have your revolver?" he said.

Robert nodded grimly, and took his revolver from his pocket.

A singular and most disagreeable smell was arising from the trap which
they had opened; but ignoring this they descended, and presently stood
side by side in a low cellar. Here the odour was almost insupportable;
it had in it something menacing, something definitely repellent; and
at the foot of the steps they stood hesitating.

Dr. Cairn slowly moved the candle, throwing the light along the floor,
where it picked out strips of wood and broken cases, straw packing and
kindred litter--until it impinged upon a brightly painted slab.
Further, he moved it, and higher, and the end of a sarcophagus came
into view. He drew a quick, hissing breath, and bending forward,
directed the light into the interior of the ancient coffin. Then, he
had need of all his iron nerve to choke down the cry that rose to his
lips.

"By God! _Look_!" whispered his son.

Swathed in white wrappings, Antony Ferrara lay motionless before them.

The seconds passed one by one, until a whole minute was told, and
still the two remained inert and the cold light shone fully upon that
ivory face.

"Is he dead?"

Robert Cairn spoke huskily, grasping his father's shoulder.

"I think not," was the equally hoarse reply. "He is in the state of
trance mentioned in--certain ancient writings; he is absorbing evil
force from the sarcophagus of the Witch-Queen...."[A]

[Footnote A: _Note_.--"It seems exceedingly probable that ... the
mummy-case (sarcophagus), with its painted presentment of the living
person, was the material basis for the preservation of the ... _Khu_
(magical powers) of a fully-equipped Adept."

_Collectanea Hermetica_. Vol. VIII.]

There was a faint rustling sound in the cellar, which seemed to grow
louder and more insistent, but Dr. Cairn, apparently, did not notice
it, for he turned to his son, and albeit the latter could see him but
vaguely, he knew that his face was grimly set.

"It seems like butchery," he said evenly, "but, in the interests of
the world, we must not hesitate. A shot might attract attention. Give
me your knife."

For a moment, the other scarcely comprehended the full purport of the
words. Mechanically he took out his knife, and opened the big blade.

"Good heavens, sir," he gasped breathlessly, "it is _too_ awful!"

"Awful I grant you," replied Dr. Cairn, "but a duty--a duty, boy, and
one that we must not shirk. I, alone among living men, know whom, and
_what_, lies there, and my conscience directs me in what I do. His end
shall be that which he had planned for you. Give me the knife."

He took the knife from his son's hand. With the light directed upon
the still, ivory face, he stepped towards the sarcophagus. As he did
so, something dropped from the roof, narrowly missed falling upon his
outstretched hand, and with a soft, dull thud dropped upon the mud
brick floor. Impelled by some intuition, he suddenly directed the
light to the roof above.

Then with a shrill cry which he was wholly unable to repress, Robert
Cairn seized his father's arm and began to pull him back towards the
stair.

"Quick, sir!" he screamed shrilly, almost hysterically. "My God! my
God! _be quick_!"

The appearance of the roof above had puzzled him for an instant as the
light touched it, then in the next had filled his very soul with
loathing and horror. For directly above them was moving a black patch,
a foot or so in extent ... and it was composed of a dense moving mass
of tarantula spiders! A line of the disgusting creatures was mounting
the wall and crossing the ceiling, ever swelling the unclean group!

Dr. Cairn did not hesitate to leap for the stair, and as he did so the
spiders began to drop. Indeed, they seemed to leap towards the
intruders, until the floor all about them and the bottom steps of the
stair presented a mass of black, moving insects.

A perfect panic fear seized upon them. At every step spiders
_crunched_ beneath their feet. They seem to come from nowhere, to be
conjured up out of the darkness, until the whole cellar, the stairs,
the very fetid air about them, became black and nauseous with spiders.

Half-way to the top Dr. Cairn turned, snatched out a revolver and
began firing down into the cellar in the direction of the sarcophagus.

A hairy, clutching thing ran up his arm, and his son, uttering a groan
of horror, struck at it and stained the tweed with its poisonous
blood.

They staggered to the head of the steps, and there Dr. Cairn turned
and hurled the candle at a monstrous spider that suddenly sprang into
view. The candle, still attached to its wooden socket, went bounding
down steps that now were literally carpeted with insects.

Tarantulas began to run out from the trap, as if pursuing the
intruders, and a faint light showed from below. Then came a crackling
sound, and a wisp of smoke floated up.

Dr. Cairn threw open the outer door, and the two panic-stricken men
leapt out into the street and away from the spider army. White to the
lips they stood leaning against the wall.

"Was it really--Ferrara?" whispered Robert.

"I hope so!" was the answer.

Dr. Cairn pointed to the closed door. A fan of smoke was creeping from
beneath it.

       *       *       *       *       *

The fire which ensued destroyed, not only the house in which it had
broken out, but the two adjoining; and the neighbouring mosque was
saved only with the utmost difficulty.

When, in the dawn of the new day, Dr. Cairn looked down into the
smoking pit which once had been the home of the spiders, he shook his
head and turned to his son.

"If our eyes did not deceive us, Rob," he said, "a just retribution at
last has claimed him!"

Pressing a way through the surrounding crowd of natives, they returned
to the hotel. The hall porter stopped them as they entered.

"Excuse me, sir," he said, "but which is Mr. Robert Cairn?"

Robert Cairn stepped forward.

"A young gentleman left this for you, sir, half an hour ago," said the
man--"a very pale gentleman, with black eyes. He said you'd dropped
it."

Robert Cairn unwrapped the little parcel. It contained a penknife, the
ivory handle charred as if it had been in a furnace. It was his
own--which he had handed to his father in that awful cellar at the
moment when the first spider had dropped; and a card was enclosed,
bearing the pencilled words, "With Antony Ferrara's Compliments."




CHAPTER XVII

THE STORY OF ALI MOHAMMED


Saluting each of the three in turn, the tall Egyptian passed from Dr.
Cairn's room. Upon his exit followed a brief but electric silence. Dr.
Cairn's face was very stern and Sime, with his hands locked behind
him, stood staring out of the window into the palmy garden of the
hotel. Robert Cairn looked from one to the other excitedly.

"What did he say, sir?" he cried, addressing his father. "It had
something to do with--"

Dr. Cairn turned. Sime did not move.

"It had something to do with the matter which has brought me to
Cairo," replied the former--"yes."

"You see," said Robert, "my knowledge of Arabic is _nil_--"

Sime turned in his heavy fashion, and directed a dull gaze upon the
last speaker.

"Ali Mohammed," he explained slowly, "who has just left, had come down
from the Fayûm to report a singular matter. He was unaware of its real
importance, but it was sufficiently unusual to disturb him, and Ali
Mohammed es-Suefi is not easily disturbed."

Dr. Cairn dropped into an armchair, nodding towards Sime.

"Tell him all that we have heard," he said. "We stand together in this
affair."

"Well," continued Sime, in his deliberate fashion, "when we struck our
camp beside the Pyramid of Méydûm, Ali Mohammed remained behind with a
gang of workmen to finish off some comparatively unimportant work. He
is an unemotional person. Fear is alien to his composition; it has no
meaning for him. But last night something occurred at the camp--or
what remained of the camp--which seems to have shaken even Ali
Mohammed's iron nerve."

Robert Cairn nodded, watching the speaker intently.

"The entrance to the Méydûm Pyramid--," continued Sime.

"_One_ of the entrances," interrupted Dr. Cairn, smiling slightly.

"There is only one entrance," said Sime dogmatically.

Dr. Cairn waved his hand.

"Go ahead," he said. "We can discuss these archæological details
later."

Sime stared dully, but, without further comment, resumed:

"The camp was situated on the slope immediately below the only _known_
entrance to the Méydûm Pyramid; one might say that it lay in the
shadow of the building. There are tumuli in the neighbourhood--part of
a prehistoric cemetery--and it was work in connection with this which
had detained Ali Mohammed in that part of the Fayûm. Last night about
ten o'clock he was awakened by an unusual sound, or series of sounds,
he reports. He came out of the tent into the moonlight, and looked up
at the pyramid. The entrance was a good way above his head, of course,
and quite fifty or sixty yards from the point where he was standing,
but the moonbeams bathed that side of the building in dazzling light
so that he was enabled to see a perfect crowd of bats whirling out of
the pyramid."

"Bats!" ejaculated Robert Cairn.

"Yes. There is a small colony of bats in this pyramid, of course; but
the bat does not hunt in bands, and the sight of these bats flying out
from the place was one which Ali Mohammed had never witnessed before.
Their concerted squeaking was very clearly audible. He could not
believe that it was this which had awakened him, and which had
awakened the ten or twelve workmen who also slept in the camp, for
these were now clustering around him, and all looking up at the side
of the pyramid.

"Fayûm nights are strangely still. Except for the jackals and the
village dogs, and some other sounds to which one grows accustomed,
there is nothing--absolutely nothing--audible.

"In this stillness, then, the flapping of the bat regiment made quite
a disturbance overhead. Some of the men were only half awake, but
most, of them were badly frightened. And now they began to compare
notes, with the result that they determined upon the exact nature of
the sound which had aroused them. It seemed almost certain that this
had been a dreadful scream--the scream of a woman in the last agony."

He paused, looking from Dr. Cairn to his son, with a singular
expression upon his habitually immobile face.

"Go on," said Robert Cairn.

Slowly Sime resumed:

"The bats had begun to disperse in various directions, but the panic
which had seized upon the camp does not seem to have dispersed so
readily. Ali Mohammed confesses that he himself felt almost afraid--a
remarkable admission for a man of his class to make. Picture these
fellows, then, standing looking at one another, and very frequently up
at the opening in the side of the pyramid. Then the smell began to
reach their nostrils--the smell which completed the panic, and which
led to the abandonment of the camp--"

"The smell--what kind of smell?" jerked Robert Cairn.

Dr. Cairn turned himself in his chair, looking fully at his son.

"The smell of Hades, boy!" he said grimly, and turned away again.

"Naturally," continued Sime, "I can give you no particulars on the
point, but it must have been something very fearful to have affected
the Egyptian native! There was no breeze, but it swept down upon them,
this poisonous smell, as though borne by a hot wind."

"Was it actually hot?"

"I cannot say. But Ali Mohammed is positive that it came from the
opening in the pyramid. It was not apparently in disgust, but in
sheer, stark horror, that the whole crowd of them turned tail and ran.
They never stopped and never looked back until they came to Rekka on
the railway."

A short silence followed. Then:

"That was last night?" questioned Cairn.

His father nodded.

"The man came in by the first train from Wasta," he said, "and we have
not a moment to spare!"

Sime stared at him.

"I don't understand--"

"I have a mission," said Dr. Cairn quietly. "It is to run to earth, to
stamp out, as I would stamp out a pestilence, a certain _thing_--I
cannot call it a man--Antony Ferrara. I believe, Sime, that you are at
one with me in this matter?"

Sime drummed his fingers upon the table, frowning thoughtfully, and
looking from one to the other of his companions under his lowered
brows.

"With my own eyes," he said, "I have seen something of this secret
drama which has brought you, Dr. Cairn, to Egypt; and, up to a point,
I agree with you regarding Antony Ferrara. You have lost all trace of
him?"

"Since leaving Port Said," said Dr. Cairn, "I have seen and heard
nothing of him; but Lady Lashmore, who was an intimate--and an
innocent victim, God help her--of Ferrara in London, after staying at
the Semiramis in Cairo for one day, departed. Where did she go?"

"What has Lady Lashmore to do with the matter?" asked Sime.

"If what I fear be true--" replied Dr. Cairn. "But I anticipate. At
the moment it is enough for me that, unless my information be at
fault, Lady Lashmore yesterday left Cairo by the Luxor train at 8.30."

Robert Cairn looked in a puzzled way at his father.

"What do you suspect, sir?" he said.

"I suspect that she went no further than Wasta," replied Dr. Cairn.

"Still I do not understand," declared Sime.

"You may understand later," was the answer. "We must not waste a
moment. You Egyptologists think that Egypt has little or nothing to
teach you; the Pyramid of Méydûm lost interest directly you learnt
that apparently it contained no treasure. How, little you know what it
_really_ contained, Sime! Mariette did not suspect; Sir Gaston Maspero
does not suspect! The late Sir Michael Ferrara and I once camped by
the Pyramid of Méydûm, as you have camped there, and we made a
discovery--"

"Well?" said Sime, with growing interest.

"It is a point upon which my lips are sealed, but--do you believe in
black magic?"

"I am not altogether sure that I do--"

"Very well; you are entitled to your opinion. But although you appear
to be ignorant of the fact, the Pyramid of Méydûm was formerly one of
the strong-holds--the second greatest in all the land of the Nile--of
Ancient Egyptian sorcery! I pray heaven I may be wrong, but in the
disappearance of Lady Lashmore, and in the story of Ali Mohammed, I
see a dreadful possibility. Ring for a time-table. We have not a
moment to waste!"




CHAPTER XVIII

THE BATS


Rekka was a mile behind.

"It will take us fully an hour yet," said Dr. Cairn, "to reach the
pyramid, although it appears so near."

Indeed, in the violet dusk, the great mastabah Pyramid of Méydûm
seemed already to loom above them, although it was quite four miles
away. The narrow path along which they trotted their donkeys ran
through the fertile lowlands of the Fayûm. They had just passed a
village, amid an angry chorus from the pariah dogs, and were now
following the track along the top of the embankment. Where the green
carpet merged ahead into the grey ocean of sand the desert began, and
out in that desert, resembling some weird work of Nature rather than
anything wrought by the hand of man, stood the gloomy and lonely
building ascribed by the Egyptologists to the Pharaoh Sneferu.

Dr. Cairn and his son rode ahead, and Sime, with Ali Mohammed, brought
up the rear of the little company.

"I am completely in the dark, sir," said Robert Cairn, "respecting the
object of our present journey. What leads you to suppose that we shall
find Antony Ferrara here?"

"I scarcely hope to _find_ him here," was the enigmatical reply, "but
I am almost certain that he _is_ here. I might have expected it, and I
blame myself for not having provided against--this."

"Against what?"

"It is impossible, Rob, for you to understand this matter. Indeed, if
I were to publish what I know--not what I imagine, but what I
know--about the Pyramid of Méydûm I should not only call down upon
myself the ridicule of every Egyptologist in Europe; I should be
accounted mad by the whole world."

His son was silent for a time; then:

"According to the guide books," he said, "it is merely an empty tomb."

"It is empty, certainly," replied Dr. Cairn grimly, "or that apartment
known as the King's Chamber is now empty. But even the so-called
King's Chamber was not empty once; and there is another chamber in the
pyramid which is not empty _now_!"

"If you know of the existence of such a chamber, sir, why have you
kept it secret?"

"Because I cannot _prove_ its existence. I do not know how to enter
it, but I know it is there; I know what it was formerly used for, and
I suspect that last night it was used for that same unholy purpose
again--after a lapse of perhaps four thousand years! Even you would
doubt me, I believe, if I were to tell you what I know, if I were to
hint at what I suspect. But no doubt in your reading you have met with
Julian the Apostate?"

"Certainly, I have read of him. He is said to have practised
necromancy."

"When he was at Carra in Mesopotamia, he retired to the Temple of the
Moon, with a certain sorcerer and some others, and, his nocturnal
operations concluded, he left the temple locked, the door sealed, and
placed a guard over the gate. He was killed in the war, and never
returned to Carra, but when, in the reign of Jovian, the seal was
broken and the temple opened, a body was found hanging by its hair--I
will spare you the particulars; it was a case of that most awful form
of sorcery--_anthropomancy_!"

An expression of horror had crept over Robert Cairn's face.

"Do you mean, sir, that this pyramid was used for similar purposes?"

"In the past it has been used for many purposes," was the quiet reply.
"The exodus of the bats points to the fact that it was again used for
one of those purposes last night; the exodus of the bats--and
something else."

Sime, who had been listening to this strange conversation, cried out
from the rear:

"We cannot reach it before sunset!"

"No," replied Dr. Cairn, turning in his saddle, "but that does not
matter. Inside the pyramid, day and night make no difference."

Having crossed a narrow wooden bridge, they turned now fully in the
direction of the great ruin, pursuing a path along the opposite bank
of the cutting. They rode in silence for some time, Robert Cairn deep
in thought.

"I suppose that Antony Ferrara actually visited this place last
night," he said suddenly, "although I cannot follow your reasoning.
But what leads you to suppose that he is there now?"

"This," answered his father slowly. "The purpose for which I believe
him to have come here would detain him at least two days and two
nights. I shall say no more about it, because if I am wrong, or if for
any reason I am unable to establish my suspicions as facts, you would
certainly regard me as a madman if I had confided those suspicions to
you."

Mounted upon donkeys, the journey from Rekka to the Pyramid of Méydûm
occupies fully an hour and a half, and the glories of the sunset had
merged into the violet dusk of Egypt before the party passed the
outskirts of the cultivated land and came upon the desert sands. The
mountainous pile of granite, its peculiar orange hue a ghastly yellow
in the moonlight, now assumed truly monstrous proportions, seeming
like a great square tower rising in three stages from its mound of
sand to some three hundred and fifty feet above the level of the
desert.

There is nothing more awesome in the world than to find one's self at
night, far from all fellow-men, in the shadow of one of those edifices
raised by unknown hands, by unknown means, to an unknown end; for,
despite all the wisdom of our modern inquirers, these stupendous
relics remain unsolved riddles set to posterity by a mysterious
people.

Neither Sime nor Ali Mohammed were of highly strung temperament,
neither subject to those subtle impressions which more delicate
organisations receive, as the nostrils receive an exhalation, from
such a place as this. But Dr. Cairn and his son, though each in a
different way, came now within the _aura_ of this temple of the dead
ages.

The great silence of the desert--a silence like no other in the world;
the loneliness, which must be experienced to be appreciated, of that
dry and tideless ocean; the traditions which had grown up like fungi
about this venerable building; lastly, the knowledge that it was
associated in some way with the sorcery, the unholy activity, of
Antony Ferrara, combined to chill them with a supernatural dread which
called for all their courage to combat.

"What now?" said Sime, descending from his mount.

"We must lead the donkeys up the slope," replied Dr. Cairn, "where
those blocks of granite are, and tether them there."

In silence, then, the party commenced the tedious ascent of the mound
by the narrow path to the top, until at some hundred and twenty feet
above the surrounding plain they found themselves actually under the
wall of the mighty building. The donkeys were made fast.

"Sime and I," said Dr. Cairn quietly, "will enter the pyramid."

"But--" interrupted his son.

"Apart from the fatigue of the operation," continued the doctor, "the
temperature in the lower part of the pyramid is so tremendous, and the
air so bad, that in your present state of health it would be absurd
for you to attempt it. Apart from which there is a possibly more
important task to be undertaken here, outside."

He turned his eyes upon Sime, who was listening intently, then
continued:

"Whilst we are penetrating to the interior by means of the sloping
passage on the north side, Ali Mohammed and yourself must mount guard
on the south side."

"What for?" said Sime rapidly.

"For the reason," replied Dr. Cairn, "that there is an entrance on to
the first stage--"

"But the first stage is nearly seventy feet above us. Even assuming
that there were an entrance there--which I doubt--escape by that means
would be impossible. No one could climb down the face of the pyramid
from above; no one has ever succeeded in climbing up. For the purpose
of surveying the pyramid a scaffold had to be erected. Its sides are
quite unscaleable."

"That may be," agreed Dr. Cairn; "but, nevertheless, I have my reasons
for placing a guard over the south side. If anything appears upon the
stage above, Rob--_anything_--shoot, and shoot straight!"

He repeated the same instructions to Ali Mohammed, to the evident
surprise of the latter.

"I don't understand at all," muttered Sime, "but as I presume you have
a good reason for what you do, let it be as you propose. Can you give
me any idea respecting what we may hope to find inside this place? I
only entered once, and I am not anxious to repeat the experiment. The
air is unbreathable, the descent to the level passage below is stiff
work, and, apart from the inconvenience of navigating the latter
passage, which as you probably know is only sixteen inches high, the
climb up the vertical shaft into the tomb is not a particularly safe
one. I exclude the possibility of snakes," he added ironically.

"You have also omitted the possibility of Antony Ferrara," said Dr.
Cairn.

"Pardon my scepticism, doctor, but I cannot imagine any man
voluntarily remaining in that awful place."

"Yet I am greatly mistaken if he is not there!"

"Then he is trapped!" said Sime grimly, examining a Browning pistol
which he carried. "Unless--"

He stopped, and an expression, almost of fear, crept over his stoical
features.

"That sixteen-inch passage," he muttered--"with Antony Ferrara at the
further end!"

"Exactly!" said Dr. Cairn. "But I consider it my duty to the world to
proceed. I warn you that you are about to face the greatest peril,
probably, which you will ever be called upon to encounter. I do not
ask you to do this. I am quite prepared to go alone."

"That remark was wholly unnecessary, doctor," said Sime rather
truculently. "Suppose the other two proceed to their post."

"But, sir--" began Robert Cairn.

"You know the way," said the doctor, with an air of finality. "There
is not a moment to waste, and although I fear that we are too late, it
is just possible we may be in time to prevent a dreadful crime."

The tall Egyptian and Robert Cairn went stumbling off amongst the
heaps of rubbish and broken masonry, until an angle of the great wall
concealed them from view. Then the two who remained continued the
climb yet higher, following the narrow, zigzag path leading up to the
entrance of the descending passage. Immediately under the square black
hole they stood and glanced at one another.

"We may as well leave our outer garments here," said Sime. "I note
that you wear rubber-soled shoes, but I shall remove my boots, as
otherwise I should be unable to obtain any foothold."

Dr. Cairn nodded, and without more ado proceeded to strip off his
coat, an example which was followed by Sime. It was as he stooped and
placed his hat upon the little bundle of clothes at his feet that Dr.
Cairn detected something which caused him to stoop yet lower and to
peer at that dark object on the ground with a strange intentness.

"What is it?" jerked Sime, glancing back at him.

Dr. Cairn, from a hip pocket, took out an electric lamp, and directed
the white ray upon something lying on the splintered fragments of
granite.

It was a bat, a fairly large one, and a clot of blood marked the place
where its head had been. For the bat was decapitated!

As though anticipating what he should find there, Dr. Cairn flashed
the ray of the lamp all about the ground in the vicinity of the
entrance to the pyramid. Scores of dead bats, headless, lay there.

"For God's sake, what does this mean?" whispered Sime, glancing
apprehensively into the black entrance beside him.

"It means," answered Cairn, in a low voice, "that my suspicion, almost
incredible though it seems, was well founded. Steel yourself against
the task that is before you, Sime; we stand upon the borderland of
strange horrors."

Sime hesitated to touch any of the dead bats, surveying them with an
ill-concealed repugnance.

"What kind of creature," he whispered, "has done this?"

"One of a kind that the world has not known for many ages! The most
evil kind of creature conceivable--a man-devil!"

"But what does he want with bats' heads?"

"The Cynonycteris, or pyramid bat, has a leaf-like appendage beside
the nose. A gland in this secretes a rare oil. This oil is one of the
ingredients of the incense which is never named in the magical
writings."

Sime shuddered.

"Here!" said Dr. Cairn, proffering a flask. "This is only the
overture! No nerves."

The other nodded shortly, and poured out a peg of brandy.

"Now," said Dr. Cairn, "shall I go ahead?"

"As you like," replied Sime quietly, and again quite master of
himself. "Look out for snakes. I will carry the light and you can keep
yours handy in case you may need it."

Dr. Cairn drew himself up into the entrance. The passage was less than
four feet high, and generations of sand-storms had polished its
sloping granite floor so as to render it impossible to descend except
by resting one's hands on the roof above and lowering one's self foot
by foot.

A passage of this description, descending at a sharp angle for over
two hundred feet, is not particularly easy to negotiate, and progress
was slow. Dr. Cairn at every five yards or so would stop, and, with
the pocket-lamp which he carried, would examine the sandy floor and
the crevices between the huge blocks composing the passage, in quest
of those faint tracks which warn the traveller that a serpent has
recently passed that way. Then, replacing his lamp, he would proceed.
Sime followed in like manner, employing only one hand to support
himself, and, with the other, constantly directing the ray of his
pocket torch past his companion, and down into the blackness beneath.

Out in the desert the atmosphere had been sufficiently hot, but now
with every step it grew hotter and hotter. That indescribable smell,
as of a decay begun in remote ages, that rises with the impalpable
dust in these mysterious labyrinths of Ancient Egypt which never know
the light of day, rose stiflingly; until, at some forty or fifty feet
below the level of the sand outside, respiration became difficult, and
the two paused, bathed in perspiration and gasping for air.

"Another thirty or forty feet," panted Sime, "and we shall be in the
level passage. There is a sort of low, artificial cavern there, you
may remember, where, although we cannot stand upright, we can sit and
rest for a few moments."

Speech was exhausting, and no further words were exchanged until the
bottom of the slope was reached, and the combined lights of the two
pocket-lamps showed them that they had reached a tiny chamber
irregularly hewn in the living rock. This also was less than four feet
high, but its jagged floor being level, they were enabled to pause
here for a while.

"Do you notice something unfamiliar in the smell of the place?"

Dr. Cairn was the speaker. Sime nodded, wiping the perspiration from
his face the while.

"It was bad enough when I came here before," he said hoarsely. "It is
terrible work for a heavy man. But to-night it seems to be reeking. I
have smelt nothing like it in my life."

"Correct," replied Dr. Cairn grimly. "I trust that, once clear of this
place, you will never smell it again."

"What is it?"

"It is the _incense_," was the reply. "Come! The worst of our task is
before us yet."

The continuation of the passage now showed as an opening no more than
fifteen to seventeen inches high. It was necessary, therefore, to lie
prone upon the rubbish of the floor, and to proceed serpent fashion;
one could not even employ one's knees, so low was the roof, but was
compelled to progress by clutching at the irregularities in the wall,
and by digging the elbows into the splintered stones one crawled upon!

For three yards or so they proceeded thus. Then Dr. Cairn lay suddenly
still.

"What is it?" whispered Sime.

A threat of panic was in his voice. He dared not conjecture what would
happen if either should be overcome in that evil-smelling burrow, deep
in the bowels of the ancient building. At that moment it seemed to
him, absurdly enough, that the weight of the giant pile rested upon
his back, was crushing him, pressing the life out from his body as he
lay there prone, with his eyes fixed upon the rubber soles of Dr.
Cairn's shoes, directly in front of him.

But softly came a reply:

"Do not speak again! Proceed as quietly as possible, and pray heaven
we are not expected!"

Sime understood. With a malignant enemy before them, this hole in the
rock through which they crawled was a certain death-trap. He thought
of the headless bats and of how he, in crawling out into the shaft
ahead, must lay himself open to a similar fate!

Dr. Cairn moved slowly onward. Despite their anxiety to avoid noise,
neither he nor his companion could control their heavy breathing. Both
were panting for air. The temperature was now deathly. A candle would
scarcely have burnt in the vitiated air; and above that odour of
ancient rottenness which all explorers of the monuments of Egypt know,
rose that other indescribable odour which seemed to stifle one's very
soul.

Dr. Cairn stopped again.

Sime knew, having performed this journey before, that his companion
must have reached the end of the passage, that he must be lying
peering out into the shaft, for which they were making. He
extinguished his lamp.

Again Dr. Cairn moved forward. Stretching out his hand, Sime found
only emptiness. He wriggled forward, in turn, rapidly, all the time
groping with his fingers. Then:

"Take my hand," came a whisper. "Another two feet, and you can stand
upright."

He proceeded, grasped the hand which was extended to him in the
impenetrable darkness, and panting, temporarily exhausted, rose
upright beside Dr. Cairn, and stretched his cramped limbs.

Side by side they stood, mantled about in such a darkness as cannot be
described; in such a silence as dwellers in the busy world cannot
conceive; in such an atmosphere of horror that only a man morally and
physically brave could have retained his composure.

Dr. Cairn bent to Sime's ear.

"We _must_ have the light for the ascent," he whispered. "Have your
pistol ready; I am about to press the button of the lamp."

A shaft of white light shone suddenly up the rocky sides of the pit in
which they stood, and lost itself in the gloom of the chamber above.

"On to my shoulders," jerked Sime. "You are lighter than I. Then, as
soon as you can reach, place your lamp on the floor above and mount up
beside it. I will follow."

Dr. Cairn, taking advantage of the rugged walls, and of the blocks of
stone amid which they stood, mounted upon Sime's shoulders.

"Could you carry your revolver in your teeth?" asked the latter. "I
think you might hold it by the trigger-guard."

"I proposed to do so," replied Dr. Cairn grimly. "Stand fast!"

Gradually he rose upright upon the other's shoulders; then, placing
his foot in a cranny of the rock, and with his left hand grasping a
protruding fragment above, he mounted yet higher, all the time holding
the lighted lamp in his right hand. Upward he extended his arms, and
upward, until he could place the lamp upon the ledge above his head,
where its white beam shone across the top of the shaft.

"Mind it does not fall!" panted Sime, craning his head upward to watch
these operations.

Dr. Cairn, whose strength and agility were wonderful, twisted around
sideways, and succeeded in placing his foot on a ledge of stone on the
opposite side of the shaft. Resting his weight upon this, he extended
his hand to the lip of the opening, and drew himself up to the top,
where he crouched fully in the light of the lamp. Then, wedging his
foot into a crevice a little below him, he reached out his hand to
Sime. The latter, following much the same course as his companion,
seized the extended hand, and soon found himself beside Dr. Cairn.

Impetuously he snatched out his own lamp and shone its beams about the
weird apartment in which they found themselves--the so-called King's
Chamber of the pyramid. Right and left leapt the searching rays,
touching the ends of the wooden beams, which, practically fossilised
by long contact with the rock, still survive in that sepulchral place.
Above and below and all around he directed the light--upon the litter
covering the rock floor, upon the blocks of the higher walls, upon the
frowning roof.

They were alone in the King's Chamber!




CHAPTER XIX

ANTHROPOMANCY


"There is no one here!"

Sime looked about the place excitedly.

"Fortunately for us!" answered Dr. Cairn.

He breathed rather heavily yet with his exertions, and, moreover, the
air of the chamber was disgusting. But otherwise he was perfectly
calm, although his face was pale and bathed in perspiration.

"Make as little noise as possible."

Sime, who, now that the place proved to be empty, began to cast off
that dread which had possessed him in the passage-way, found something
ominous in the words.

Dr. Cairn, stepping carefully over the rubbish of the floor, advanced
to the east corner of the chamber, waving his companion to follow.
Side by side they stood there.

"Do you notice that the abominable smell of the incense is more
overpowering here than anywhere?"

Sime nodded.

"You are right. What does that mean?"

Dr. Cairn directed the ray of light down behind a little mound of
rubbish into a corner of the wall.

"It means," he said, with a subdued expression of excitement, "that we
have got to crawl in _there_!"

Sime stifled an exclamation.

One of the blocks of the bottom tier was missing, a fact which he had
not detected before by reason of the presence of the mound of rubbish
before the opening.

"Silence again!" whispered Dr. Cairn.

He lay down flat, and, without hesitation, crept into the gap. As his
feet disappeared, Sime followed. Here it was possible to crawl upon
hands and knees. The passage was formed of square stone blocks. It
was but three yards or so in length; then it suddenly turned upward
at a tremendous angle of about one in four. Square foot-holds were cut
in the lower face. The smell of incense was almost unbearable.

Dr. Cairn bent to Sime's ear.

"Not a word, now," he said. "No light--pistol ready!"

He began to mount. Sime, following, counted the steps. When they had
mounted sixty he knew that they must have come close to the top of the
original _mastabah_, and close to the first stage of the pyramid.
Despite the shaft beneath, there was little danger of falling, for one
could lean back against the wall while seeking for the foothold above.

Dr. Cairn mounted very slowly, fearful of striking his head upon some
obstacle. Then on the seventieth step, he found that he could thrust
his foot forward and that no obstruction met his knee. They had
reached a horizontal passage.

Very softly he whispered back to Sime:

"Take my hand. I have reached the top."

They entered the passage. The heavy, sickly sweet odour almost
overpowered them, but, grimly set upon their purpose, they, after one
moment of hesitancy, crept on.

A fitful light rose and fell ahead of them. It gleamed upon the polished
walls of the corridor in which they now found themselves--that
inexplicable light burning in a place which had known no light since the
dim ages of the early Pharaohs!

The events of that incredible night had afforded no such emotion as
this. This was the crowning wonder, and, in its dreadful mystery, the
crowning terror of Méydûm.

When first that lambent light played upon the walls of the passage
both stopped, stricken motionless with fear and amazement. Sime, who
would have been prepared to swear that the Méydûm Pyramid contained no
apartment other than the King's Chamber, now was past mere wonder,
past conjecture. But he could still fear. Dr. Cairn, although he had
anticipated this, temporarily also fell a victim to the supernatural
character of the phenomenon.

They advanced.

They looked into a square chamber of about the same size as the King's
Chamber. In fact, although they did not realise it until later, this
second apartment, no doubt was situated directly above the first.

The only light was that of a fire burning in a tripod, and by means of
this illumination, which rose and fell in a strange manner, it was
possible to perceive the details of the place. But, indeed, at the
moment they were not concerned with these; they had eyes only for the
black-robed figure beside the tripod.

It was that of a man, who stood with his back towards them, and he
chanted monotonously in a tongue unfamiliar to Sime. At certain points
in his chant he would raise his arms in such a way that, clad in the
black robe, he assumed the appearance of a gigantic bat. Each time
that he acted thus the fire in the tripod, as if fanned into new life,
would leap up, casting a hellish glare about the place. Then, as the
chanter dropped his arms again, the flame would drop also.

A cloud of reddish vapour floated low in the apartment. There were a
number of curiously-shaped vessels upon the floor, and against the
farther wall, only rendered visible when the flames leapt high, was
some motionless white object, apparently hung from the roof.

Dr. Cairn drew a hissing breath and grasped Sime's wrist.

"We are too late!" he said strangely.

He spoke at a moment when his companion, peering through the ruddy
gloom of the place, had been endeavouring more clearly to perceive
that ominous shape which hung, horrible, in the shadow. He spoke, too,
at a moment when the man in the black robe, raised his arms--when, as
if obedient to his will, the flames leapt up fitfully.

Although Sime could not be sure of what he saw, the recollection came
to him of words recently spoken by Dr. Cairn. He remembered the story
of Julian the Apostate, Julian the Emperor--the Necromancer. He
remembered what had been found in the Temple of the Moon after
Julian's death. He remembered that Lady Lashmore--

And thereupon he experienced such a nausea that but for the fact that
Dr. Cairn gripped him he must have fallen.

Tutored in a materialistic school, he could not even now admit that
such monstrous things could be. With a necromantic operation taking
place before his eyes; with the unholy perfume of the secret incense
all but suffocating him; with the dreadful Oracle dully gleaming in
the shadows of that temple of evil--his reason would not accept the
evidences. Any man of the ancient world--of the middle ages--would
have known that he looked upon a professed wizard, upon a magician,
who, according to one of the most ancient formulæ known to mankind,
was seeking to question the dead respecting the living.

But how many modern men are there capable of realising such a
circumstance? How many who would accept the statement that such
operations are still performed, not only in the East, but in Europe?
How many who, witnessing this mass of Satan, would accept it for
verity, would not deny the evidence of their very senses?

He could not believe such an orgie of wickedness possible. A Pagan
emperor might have been capable of these things, but to-day--wondrous
is our faith in the virtue of "to-day!"

"Am I mad?" he whispered hoarsely, "or--"

A thinly-veiled shape seemed to float out from that still form in the
shadows; it assumed definite outlines; it became a woman, beautiful
with a beauty that could only be described as awful.

She wore upon her brow the _uraeus_ of Ancient Egyptian royalty; her
sole garment was a robe of finest gauze. Like a cloud, like a vision,
she floated into the light cast by the tripod.

A voice--a voice which seemed to come from a vast distance, from
somewhere outside the mighty granite walls of that unholy
place--spoke. The language was unknown to Sime, but the fierce
hand-grip upon his wrist grew fiercer. That dead tongue, that language
unspoken since the dawn of Christianity, was known to the man who had
been the companion of Sir Michael Ferrara.

In upon Sime swept a swift conviction--that one could not witness such
a scene as this and live and move again amongst one's fellow-men! In a
sort of frenzy, then, he wrenched himself free from the detaining
hand, and launched a retort of modern science against the challenge of
ancient sorcery.

Raising his Browning pistol, he fired--shot after shot--at that
bat-like shape which stood between himself and the tripod!

A thousand frightful echoes filled the chamber with a demon mockery,
boomed along those subterranean passages beneath, and bore the
conflict of sound into the hidden places of the pyramid which had
known not sound for untold generations.

"My God--!"

Vaguely he became aware that Dr. Cairn was seeking to drag him away.
Through a cloud of smoke he saw the black-robed figure turn; dream
fashion, he saw the pallid, glistening face of Antony Ferrara; the
long, evil eyes, alight like the eyes of a serpent, were fixed upon
him. He seemed to stand amid a chaos, in a mad world beyond the
borders of reason, beyond the dominions of God. But to his stupefied
mind one astounding fact found access.

He had fired at least seven shots at the black-robed figure, and it
was not humanly possible that all could have gone wide of their mark.

Yet Antony Ferrara lived!

Utter darkness blotted out the evil vision. Then there was a white
light ahead; and feeling that he was struggling for sanity, Sime
managed to realise that Dr. Cairn, retreating along the passage, was
crying to him, in a voice rising almost to a shriek, to run--run for
his life--for his salvation!

"_You should not have fired_!" he seemed to hear.

Unconscious of any contact with the stones--although afterwards he
found his knees and shins to be bleeding--he was scrambling down that
long, sloping shaft.

He had a vague impression that Dr. Cairn, descending beneath him,
sometimes grasped his ankles and placed his feet into the footholes. A
continuous roaring sound filled his ears, as if a great ocean were
casting its storm waves against the structure around him. The place
seemed to rock.

"Down flat!"

Some sense of reality was returning to him. Now he perceived that Dr.
Cairn was urging him to crawl back along the short passage by which
they had entered from the King's Chamber.

Heedless of hurt, he threw himself down and pressed on.

A blank, like the sleep of exhaustion which follows delirium, came.
Then Sime found himself standing in the King's Chamber, Dr. Cairn, who
held an electric lamp in his hand, beside him, and half supporting
him.

The realities suddenly reasserting themselves,

"I have dropped my pistol!" muttered Sime.

He threw off the supporting arm, and turned to that corner behind the
heap of _débris_ where was the opening through which they had entered
the Satanic temple.

No opening was visible!

"He has closed it!" cried Dr. Cairn. "There are six stone doors
between here and the place above! If he had succeeded in shutting
_one_ of them before we--?"

"My God!" whispered Sime. "Let us get out! I am nearly at the end of
my tether!"

Fear lends wings, and it was with something like the lightness of a
bird that Sime descended the shaft. At the bottom--

"On to my shoulders!" he cried, looking up.

Dr. Cairn lowered himself to the foot of the shaft. "You go first," he
said.

He was gasping, as if nearly suffocated, but retained a wonderful
self-control. Once over into the Borderland, and bravery assumes a new
guise; the courage which can face physical danger undaunted, melts in
the fires of the unknown.

Sime, his breath whistling sibilantly between his clenched teeth,
hauled himself through the low passage, with incredible speed. The two
worked their way arduously, up the long slope. They saw the blue sky
above them....

       *       *       *       *       *

"Something like a huge bat," said Robert Cairn, "crawled out upon the
first stage. We both fired--"

Dr. Cairn raised his hand. He lay exhausted at the foot of the mound.

"He had lighted the incense," he replied, "and was reciting the secret
ritual. I cannot explain. But your shots were wasted. We came too
late--"

"Lady Lashmore--"

"Until the Pyramid of Méydûm is pulled down, stone by stone, the world
will never know her fate! Sime and I have looked in at the gate of
hell! Only the hand of God plucked us back! Look!"

He pointed to Sime. He lay, pallid, with closed eyes--and his hair was
abundantly streaked with white!




CHAPTER XX

THE INCENSE


To Robert Cairn it seemed that the boat-train would never reach
Charing Cross. His restlessness was appalling. He perpetually glanced
from his father, with whom he shared the compartment, to the flying
landscape with its vistas of hop-poles; and Dr. Cairn, although he
exhibited less anxiety, was, nevertheless, strung to highest tension.

That dash from Cairo homeward had been something of a fevered dream to
both men. To learn, whilst one is searching for a malign and
implacable enemy in Egypt, that that enemy, having secretly returned
to London, is weaving his evil spells around "some we loved, the
loveliest and the best," is to know the meaning of ordeal.

In pursuit of Antony Ferrara--the incarnation of an awful evil--Dr.
Cairn had deserted his practice, had left England for Egypt. Now he
was hurrying back again; for whilst he had sought in strange and dark
places of that land of mystery for Antony Ferrara, the latter had been
darkly active in London!

Again and again Robert Cairn read the letter which, surely as a royal
command, had recalled them. It was from Myra Duquesne. One line in it
had fallen upon them like a bomb, had altered all their plans, had
shattered the one fragment of peace remaining to them.

In the eyes of Robert Cairn, the whole universe centred around Myra
Duquesne; she was the one being in the world of whom he could not bear
to think in conjunction with Antony Ferrara. Now he knew that Antony
Ferrara was beside her, was, doubtless at this very moment, directing
those Black Arts of which he was master, to the destruction of her
mind and body--perhaps of her very soul.

Again he drew the worn envelope from his pocket and read that ominous
sentence, which, when his eyes had first fallen upon it, had blotted
out the sunlight of Egypt.

"... And you will be surprised to hear that Antony is back in London ...
and is a frequent visitor here. It is quite like old times...."

Raising his haggard eyes, Robert Cairn saw that his father was
watching him.

"Keep calm, my boy," urged the doctor; "it can profit us nothing, it
can profit Myra nothing, for you to shatter your nerves at a time when
real trials are before you. You are inviting another breakdown. Oh! I
know it is hard; but for everybody's sake try to keep yourself in
hand."

"I am trying, sir," replied Robert hollowly.

Dr. Cairn nodded, drumming his fingers upon his knee.

"We must be diplomatic," he continued. "That James Saunderson proposed
to return to London, I had no idea. I thought that Myra would be far
outside the Black maelström in Scotland. Had I suspected that
Saunderson would come to London, I should have made other
arrangements."

"Of course, sir, I know that. But even so we could never have foreseen
this."

Dr. Cairn shook his head.

"To think that whilst we have been scouring Egypt from Port Said to
Assouan--_he_ has been laughing at us in London!" he said. "Directly
after the affair at Méydûm he must have left the country--how, Heaven
only knows. That letter is three weeks old, now?"

Robert Cairn nodded. "What may have happened since--what may have
happened!"

"You take too gloomy a view. James Saunderson is a Roman guardian.
Even Antony Ferrara could make little headway there."

"But Myra says that--Ferrara is--a frequent visitor."

"And Saunderson," replied Dr. Cairn with a grim smile, "is a
Scotchman! Rely upon his diplomacy, Rob. Myra will be safe enough."

"God grant that she is!"

At that, silence fell between them, until punctually to time, the
train slowed into Charing Cross. Inspired by a common anxiety, Dr.
Cairn and his son were first among the passengers to pass the barrier.
The car was waiting for them; and within five minutes of the arrival
of the train they were whirling through London's traffic to the house
of James Saunderson.

It lay in that quaint backwater, remote from motor-bus
high-ways--Dulwich Common, and was a rambling red-tiled building which
at some time had been a farmhouse. As the big car pulled up at the
gate, Saunderson, a large-boned Scotchman, tawny-eyed, and with his
grey hair worn long and untidily, came out to meet them. Myra Duquesne
stood beside him. A quick blush coloured her face momentarily; then
left it pale again.

Indeed, her pallor was alarming. As Robert Cairn, leaping from the
car, seized both her hands and looked into her eyes, it seemed to him
that the girl had almost an ethereal appearance. Something clutched at
his heart, iced his blood; for Myra Duquesne seemed a creature
scarcely belonging to the world of humanity--seemed already half a
spirit. The light in her sweet eyes was good to see; but her
fragility, and a certain transparency of complexion, horrified him.

Yet, he knew that he must hide these fears from her; and turning to
Mr. Saunderson, he shook him warmly by the hand, and the party of four
passed by the low porch into the house.

In the hall-way Miss Saunderson, a typical Scottish housekeeper, stood
beaming welcome; but in the very instant of greeting her, Robert Cairn
stopped suddenly as if transfixed.

Dr. Cairn also pulled up just within the door, his nostrils quivering
and his clear grey eyes turning right and left--searching the shadows.

Miss Saunderson detected this sudden restraint.

"Is anything the matter?" she asked anxiously.

Myra, standing beside Mr. Saunderson, began to look frightened. But
Dr. Cairn, shaking off the incubus which had descended upon him,
forced a laugh, and clapping his hand upon Robert's shoulder cried:

"Wake up, my boy! I know it is good to be back in England again, but
keep your day-dreaming for after lunch!"

Robert Cairn forced a ghostly smile in return, and the odd incident
promised soon to be forgotten.

"How good of you," said Myra as the party entered the dining-room, "to
come right from the station to see us. And you must be expected in
Half-Moon Street, Dr. Cairn?"

"Of course we came to see _you_ first," replied Robert Cairn
significantly.

Myra lowered her face and pursued that subject no further.

No mention was made of Antony Ferrara, and neither Dr. Cairn nor his
son cared to broach the subject. The lunch passed off, then, without
any reference to the very matter which had brought them there that
day.

It was not until nearly an hour later that Dr. Cairn and his son found
themselves alone for a moment. Then, with a furtive glance about him,
the doctor spoke of that which had occupied his mind, to the exclusion
of all else, since first they had entered the house of James
Saunderson.

"You noticed it, Rob?" he whispered.

"My God! it nearly choked me!"

Dr. Cairn nodded grimly.

"It is all over the house," he continued, "in every room that I have
entered. They are used to it, and evidently do not notice it, but
coming in from the clean air, it is--"

"Abominable, unclean--unholy!"

"We know it," continued Dr. Cairn softly--"that smell of unholiness;
we have good reason to know it. It heralded the death of Sir Michael
Ferrara. It heralded the death of--another."

"With a just God in heaven, can such things be?"

"It is the secret incense of Ancient Egypt," whispered Dr. Cairn,
glancing towards the open door; "it is the odour of that Black Magic
which, by all natural law, should be buried and lost for ever in the
tombs of the ancient wizards. Only two living men within my knowledge
know the use and the hidden meaning of that perfume; only one living
man has ever dared to make it--to use it...."

"Antony Ferrara--"

"We knew he was here, boy; now we know that he is using his powers
here. Something tells me that we come to the end of the fight. May
victory be with the just."




CHAPTER XXI

THE MAGICIAN


Half-Moon Street was bathed in tropical sunlight. Dr. Cairn, with his
hands behind him, stood looking out of the window. He turned to his
son, who leant against a corner of the bookcase in the shadows of the
big room.

"Hot enough for Egypt, Rob," he said.

Robert Cairn nodded.

"Antony Ferrara," he replied, "seemingly travels his own atmosphere
with him. I first became acquainted with his hellish activities during
a phenomenal thunderstorm. In Egypt his movements apparently
corresponded with those of the _Khamsîn_. Now,"--he waved his hand
vaguely towards the window--"this is Egypt in London."

"Egypt is in London, indeed," muttered Dr. Cairn. "Jermyn has decided
that our fears are well-founded."

"You mean, sir, that the will--?"

"Antony Ferrara would have an almost unassailable case in the event
of--of Myra--"

"You mean that her share of the legacy would fall to that fiend, if
she--"

"If she died? Exactly."

Robert Cairn began to stride up and down the room, clenching and
unclenching his fists. He was a shadow of his former self, but now his
cheeks were flushed and his eyes feverishly bright.

"Before Heaven!" he cried suddenly, "the situation is becoming
unbearable. A thing more deadly than the Plague is abroad here in
London. Apart from the personal aspect of the matter--of which I dare
not think!--what do we know of Ferrara's activities? His record is
damnable. To our certain knowledge his victims are many. If the murder
of his adoptive father, Sir Michael, was actually the first of his
crimes, we know of three other poor souls who beyond any shadow of
doubt were launched into eternity by the Black Arts of this ghastly
villain--"

"We do, Rob," replied Dr. Cairn sternly.

"He has made attempts upon you; he has made attempts upon me. We owe
our survival"--he pointed to a row of books upon a corner shelf--"to
the knowledge which you have accumulated in half a life-time of
research. In the face of science, in the face of modern scepticism, in
the face of our belief in a benign God, this creature, Antony Ferrara,
has proved himself conclusively to be--"

"He is what the benighted ancients called a magician," interrupted Dr.
Cairn quietly. "He is what was known in the Middle Ages as a wizard.
What that means, exactly, few modern thinkers know; but I know, and
one day others will know. Meanwhile his shadow lies upon a certain
house."

Robert Cairn shook his clenched fists in the air. In some men the
gesture had seemed melodramatic; in him it was the expression of a
soul's agony.

"But, sir!" he cried--"are we to wait, inert, helpless? Whatever he
is, he has a human body and there are bullets, there are knives, there
are a hundred drugs in the British Pharmacopoeia!"

"Quite so," answered Dr. Cairn, watching his son closely, and, by his
own collected manner, endeavouring to check the other's growing
excitement. "I am prepared at any personal risk to crush Antony
Ferrara as I would crush a scorpion; but where is he?"

Robert Cairn groaned, dropping into the big red-leathern armchair, and
burying his face in his hands.

"Our position is maddening," continued the elder man. "We know that
Antony Ferrara visits Mr. Saunderson's house; we know that he is
laughing at our vain attempts to trap him. Crowning comedy of all,
Saunderson does not know the truth; he is not the type of man who
could ever understand; in fact we dare not tell him--and we dare not
tell Myra. The result is that those whom we would protect, unwittingly
are working against us, and against themselves."

"That perfume!" burst out Robert Cairn; "that hell's incense which
loads the atmosphere of Saunderson's house! To think that we know what
it means--that we know what it means!"

"Perhaps _I_ know even better than you do, Rob. The occult uses of
perfume are not understood nowadays; but you, from experience, know
that certain perfumes have occult uses. At the Pyramid of Méydûm in
Egypt, Antony Ferrara dared--and the just God did not strike him
dead--to make a certain incense. It was often made in the remote past,
and a portion of it, probably in a jar hermetically sealed, had come
into his possession. I once detected its dreadful odour in his rooms
in London. Had you asked me prior to that occasion if any of the
hellish stuff had survived to the present day, I should most
emphatically have said _no_; I should have been wrong. Ferrara had
some. He used it all--and went to the Méydûm pyramid to renew his
stock."

Robert Cairn was listening intently.

"All this brings me back to a point which I have touched upon before,
sir," he said: "To my certain knowledge, the late Sir Michael and
yourself have delved into the black mysteries of Egypt more deeply
than any men of the present century. Yet Antony Ferrara, little more
than a boy, has mastered secrets which you, after years of research,
have failed to grasp. What does this mean, sir?"

Dr. Cairn, again locking his hands behind him, stared out of the
window.

"He is not an ordinary mortal," continued his son. "He is
supernormal--and supernaturally wicked. You have admitted--indeed it
was evident--that he is merely the adopted son of the late Sir
Michael. Now that we have entered upon the final struggle--for I feel
that this is so--I will ask you again: _Who is Antony Ferrara_?"

Dr. Cairn spun around upon the speaker; his grey eyes were very
bright.

"There is one little obstacle," he answered, "which has deterred me
from telling you what you have asked so often. Although--and you have
had dreadful opportunities to peer behind the veil--you will find it
hard to believe, I hope very shortly to be able to answer that
question, and to tell you who Antony Ferrara really is."

Robert Cairn beat his fist upon the arm of the chair.

"I sometimes wonder," he said, "that either of us has remained sane.
Oh! what does it mean? What can we do? What can we do?"

"We must watch, Rob. To enlist the services of Saunderson, would be
almost impossible; he lives in his orchid houses; they are his world.
In matters of ordinary life I can trust him above most men, but in
this--"

He shrugged his shoulders.

"Could we suggest to him a reason--any reason but the real one--why he
should refuse to receive Ferrara?"

"It might destroy our last chance."

"But sir," cried Robert wildly, "it amounts to this: we are using Myra
as a lure!"

"In order to save her, Rob--simply in order to save her," retorted Dr.
Cairn sternly.

"How ill she looks," groaned the other; "how pale and worn. There are
great shadows under her eyes--oh! I cannot bear to think about her!"

"When was _he_ last there?"

"Apparently some ten days ago. You may depend upon him to be aware of
our return! He will not come there again, sir. But there are other
ways in which he might reach her--does he not command a whole shadow
army! And Mr. Saunderson is entirely unsuspicious--and Myra thinks of
the fiend as a brother! Yet--she has never once spoken of him. I
wonder...."

Dr. Cairn sat deep in reflection. Suddenly he took out his watch.

"Go around now," he said--"you will be in time for lunch--and remain
there until I come. From to-day onward, although actually your health
does not permit of the strain, we must watch, watch night and day."




CHAPTER XXII

MYRA


Myra Duquesne came under an arch of roses to the wooden seat where
Robert Cairn awaited her. In her plain white linen frock, with the sun
in her hair and her eyes looking unnaturally large, owing to the
pallor of her beautiful face, she seemed to the man who rose to greet
her an ethereal creature, but lightly linked to the flesh and blood
world.

An impulse, which had possessed him often enough before, but which
hitherto he had suppressed, suddenly possessed him anew, set his heart
beating, and filled his veins with fire. As a soft blush spread over
the girl's pale cheeks, and, with a sort of timidity, she held out her
hand, he leapt to his feet, threw his arms around her, and kissed her;
kissed her eyes, her hair, her lips!

There was a moment of frightened hesitancy ... and then she had
resigned herself to this sort of savage tenderness which was better in
its very brutality than any caress she had ever known, which thrilled
her with a glorious joy such as, she realised now, she had dreamt of
and lacked, and wanted; which was a harbourage to which she came,
blushing, confused--but glad, conquered, and happy in the thrall of
that exquisite slavery.

"Myra," he whispered, "Myra! have I frightened you? Will you forgive
me?--"

She nodded her head quickly and nestled upon his shoulder.

"I could wait no longer," he murmured in her ear. "Words seemed
unnecessary; I just wanted you; you are everything in the world;
and,"--he concluded simply--"I took you."

She whispered his name, very softly. What a serenity there is in such
a moment, what a glow of secure happiness, of immunity from the pains
and sorrows of the world!

Robert Cairn, his arms about this girl, who, from his early boyhood,
had been his ideal of womanhood, of love, and of all that love meant,
forgot those things which had shaken his life and brought him to the
threshold of death, forgot those evidences of illness which marred the
once glorious beauty of the girl, forgot the black menace of the
future, forgot the wizard enemy whose hand was stretched over that
house and that garden--and was merely happy.

But this paroxysm of gladness--which Eliphas Lévi, last of the Adepts,
has so marvellously analysed in one of his works--is of short
duration, as are all joys. It is needless to recount, here, the broken
sentences (punctuated with those first kisses which sweeten the memory
of old age) that now passed for conversation, and which lovers have
believed to be conversation since the world began. As dusk creeps over
a glorious landscape, so the shadow of Antony Ferrara crept over the
happiness of these two.

Gradually that shadow fell between them and the sun; the grim thing
which loomed big in the lives of them both, refused any longer to be
ignored. Robert Cairn, his arm about the girl's waist, broached the
hated subject.

"When did you last see--Ferrara?"

Myra looked up suddenly.

"Over a week--nearly a fortnight, ago--"

"Ah!"

Cairn noted that the girl spoke of Ferrara with an odd sort of
restraint for which he was at a loss to account. Myra had always
regarded her guardian's adopted son in the light of a brother;
therefore her present attitude was all the more singular.

"You did not expect him to return to England so soon?" he asked.

"I had no idea that he was in England," said Myra, "until he walked
in here one day. I was glad to see him--then."

"And should you not be glad to see him now?" inquired Cairn eagerly.

Myra, her head lowered, deliberately pressed out a crease in her white
skirt.

"One day, last week," she replied slowly, "he--came here, and--acted
strangely--"

"In what way?" jerked Cairn.

"He pointed out to me that actually we--he and I--were in no way
related."

"Well?"

"You know how I have always liked Antony? I have always thought of him
as my brother."

Again she hesitated, and a troubled expression crept over her pale
face. Cairn raised his arm and clasped it about her shoulders.

"Tell me all about it," he whispered reassuringly.

"Well," continued Myra in evident confusion, "his behaviour
became--embarrassing; and suddenly--he asked me if I could ever love
him, not as a brother, but--"

"I understand!" said Cairn grimly. "And you replied?"

"For some time I could not reply at all: I was so surprised, and
so--horrified. I cannot explain how I felt about it, but it seemed
horrible--it seemed horrible!--"

"But of course, you told him?"

"I told him that I could never be fond of him in any different
way--that I could never _think_ of it. And although I endeavoured to
avoid hurting his feelings, he--took it very badly. He said, in such a
queer, choking voice, that he was going away--"

"Away!--from England?"

"Yes; and--he made a strange request."

"What was it?"

"In the circumstances--you see--I felt sorry for him--I did not like
to refuse him; it was only a trifling thing. He asked for a lock of my
hair!"

"A lock of your hair! And you--"

"I told you that I did not like to refuse--and I let him snip off a
tiny piece, with a pair of pocket scissors which he had. Are you
angry?"

"Of course not! You--were almost brought up together. You--?"

"Then--" she paused--"he seemed to change. Suddenly, I found myself
afraid--dreadfully afraid--"

"Of Ferrara?"

"Not of Antony, exactly. But what is the good of my trying to explain!
A most awful dread seized me. His face was no longer the face that I
have always known; something--"

Her voice trembled, and she seemed disposed to leave the sentence
unfinished; then:

"Something evil--sinister, had come into it."

"And since then," said Cairn, "you have not seen him?"

"He has not been here since then--no."

Cairn, his hands resting upon the girl's shoulders, leant back in the
seat, and looked into her troubled eyes with a kind of sad scrutiny.

"You have not been fretting about him?"

Myra shook her head.

"Yet you look as though something were troubling you. This house"--he
indicated the low-lying garden with a certain irritation--"is not
healthily situated. This place lies in a valley; look at the rank
grass--and there are mosquitoes everywhere. You do not look well,
Myra."

The girl smiled--a little wistful smile.

"But I was so tired of Scotland," she said. "You do not know how I
looked forward to London again. I must admit, though, that I was in
better health there; I was quite ashamed of my dairy-maid appearance."

"You have nothing to amuse you here," said Cairn tenderly; "no
company, for Mr. Saunderson only lives for his orchids."

"They are very fascinating," said Myra dreamily, "I, too, have felt
their glamour. I am the only member of the household whom he allows
amongst his orchids--"

"Perhaps you spend too much time there," interrupted Cairn; "that
superheated, artificial atmosphere--"

Myra shook her head playfully, patting his arm.

"There is nothing in the world the matter with me," she said, almost
in her old bright manner--"now that you are back--"

"I do not approve of orchids," jerked Cairn doggedly. "They are
parodies of what a flower should be. Place an Odontoglossum beside a
rose, and what a distorted unholy thing it looks!"

"Unholy?" laughed Myra.

"Unholy,--yes!--they are products of feverish swamps and deathly
jungles. I hate orchids. The atmosphere of an orchid-house cannot
possibly be clean and healthy. One might as well spend one's time in a
bacteriological laboratory!"

Myra shook her head with affected seriousness.

"You must not let Mr. Saunderson hear you," she said. "His orchids are
his children. Their very mystery enthrals him--and really it is most
fascinating. To look at one of those shapeless bulbs, and to speculate
upon what kind of bloom it will produce, is almost as thrilling as
reading a sensational novel! He has one growing now--it will bloom
some time this week--about which he is frantically excited."

"Where did he get it?" asked Cairn without interest.

"He bought it from a man who had almost certainly stolen it! There
were six bulbs in the parcel; only two have lived and one of these is
much more advanced than the other; it is _so_ high--"

She held out her hand, indicating a height of some three feet from the
ground.

"It has not flowered yet?"

"No. But the buds--huge, smooth, egg-shaped things--seem on the point
of bursting at any moment. We call it the 'Mystery,' and it is my
special care. Mr. Saunderson has shown me how to attend to its simple
needs, and if it proves to be a new species--which is almost
certain--he is going to exhibit it, and name it after me! Shall you
be proud of having an orchid named after--"

"After my wife?" Cairn concluded, seizing her hands. "I could never be
more proud of you than I am already...."




CHAPTER XXIII

THE FACE IN THE ORCHID-HOUSE


Dr. Cairn walked to the window, with its old-fashioned leaded panes. A
lamp stood by the bedside, and he had tilted the shade so that it
shone upon the pale face of the patient--Myra Duquesne.

Two days had wrought a dreadful change in her. She lay with closed
eyes, and sunken face upon which ominous shadows played. Her
respiration was imperceptible. The reputation of Dr. Bruce Cairn was a
well deserved one, but this case puzzled him. He knew that Myra
Duquesne was dying before his eyes; he could still see the agonised
face of his son, Robert, who at that moment was waiting, filled with
intolerable suspense, downstairs in Mr. Saunderson's study; but,
withal, he was helpless. He looked out from the rose-entwined casement
across the shrubbery, to where the moonlight glittered among the
trees.

Those were the orchid-houses; and with his back to the bed, Dr. Cairn
stood for long, thoughtfully watching the distant gleams of reflected
light. Craig Fenton and Sir Elwin Groves, with whom he had been
consulting, were but just gone. The nature of Myra Duquesne's illness
had utterly puzzled them, and they had left, mystified.

Downstairs, Robert Cairn was pacing the study, wondering if his reason
would survive this final blow which threatened. He knew, and his
father knew, that a sinister something underlay this strange
illness--an illness which had commenced on the day that Antony Ferrara
had last visited the house.

The evening was insufferably hot; not a breeze stirred in the leaves;
and despite open windows, the air of the room was heavy and lifeless.
A faint perfume, having a sort of sweetness, but which yet was
unutterably revolting, made itself perceptible to the nostrils.
Apparently it had pervaded the house by slow degrees. The occupants
were so used to it that they did not notice it at all.

Dr. Cairn had busied himself that evening in the sick-room, burning
some pungent preparation, to the amazement of the nurse and of the
consultants. Now the biting fumes of his pastilles had all been wafted
out of the window and the faint sweet smell was as noticeable as ever.

Not a sound broke the silence of the house; and when the nurse quietly
opened the door and entered, Dr. Cairn was still standing staring
thoughtfully out of the window in the direction of the orchid-houses.
He turned, and walking back to the bedside, bent over the patient.

Her face was like a white mask; she was quite unconscious; and so far
as he could see showed no change either for better or worse. But her
pulse was slightly more feeble and the doctor suppressed a groan of
despair; for this mysterious progressive weakness could only have one
end. All his experience told him that unless something could be
done--and every expedient thus far attempted had proved futile--Myra
Duquesne would die about dawn.

He turned on his heel, and strode from the room, whispering a few
words of instruction to the nurse. Descending the stairs, he passed
the closed study door, not daring to think of his son who waited
within, and entered the dining-room. A single lamp burnt there, and
the gaunt figure of Mr. Saunderson was outlined dimly where he sat in
the window seat. Crombie, the gardener, stood by the table.

"Now, Crombie," said Dr. Cairn, quietly, closing the door behind him,
"what is this story about the orchid-houses, and why did you not
mention it before?"

The man stared persistently into the shadows of the room, avoiding Dr.
Cairn's glance.

"Since he has had the courage to own up," interrupted Mr. Saunderson,
"I have overlooked the matter: but he was afraid to speak before,
because he had no business to be in the orchid-houses." His voice
grew suddenly fierce--"He knows it well enough!"

"I know, sir, that you don't want me to interfere with the orchids,"
replied the man, "but I only ventured in because I thought I saw a
light moving there--"

"Rubbish!" snapped Mr. Saunderson.

"Pardon me, Saunderson," said Dr. Cairn, "but a matter of more
importance than the welfare of all the orchids in the world is under
consideration now."

Saunderson coughed dryly.

"You are right, Cairn," he said. "I shouldn't have lost my temper for
such a trifle, at a time like this. Tell your own tale, Crombie; I
won't interrupt."

"It was last night then," continued the man. "I was standing at the
door of my cottage smoking a pipe before turning in, when I saw a
faint light moving over by the orchid-houses--"

"Reflection of the moon," muttered Saunderson. "I am sorry. Go on,
Crombie!"

"I knew that some of the orchids were very valuable, and I thought
there would not be time to call you; also I did not want to worry you,
knowing you had worry enough already. So I knocked out my pipe and put
it in my pocket, and went through the shrubbery. I saw the light
again--it seemed to be moving from the first house into the second. I
couldn't see what it was."

"Was it like a candle, or a pocket-lamp?" jerked Dr. Cairn.

"Nothing like that, sir; a softer light, more like a glow-worm; but
much brighter. I went around and tried the door, and it was locked.
Then I remembered the door at the other end, and I cut round by the
path between the houses and the wall, so that I had no chance to see
the light again, until I got to the other door. I found this unlocked.
There was a close kind of smell in there, sir, and the air was very
hot--"

"Naturally, it was hot," interrupted Saunderson.

"I mean much hotter than it should have been. It was like an oven, and
the smell was stifling--"

"What smell?" asked Dr. Cairn. "Can you describe it?"

"Excuse me, sir, but I seem to notice it here in this room to-night,
and I think I noticed it about the place before--never so strong as in
the orchid-houses."

"Go on!" said Dr. Cairn.

"I went through the first house, and saw nothing. The shadow of the
wall prevented the moonlight from shining in there. But just as I was
about to enter the middle house, I thought I saw--a face."

"What do you mean you _thought_ you saw?" snapped Mr. Saunderson.

"I mean, sir, that it was so horrible and so strange that I could not
believe it was real--which is one of the reasons why I did not speak
before. It reminded me of the face of a gentleman I have seen
here--Mr. Ferrara--"

Dr. Cairn stifled an exclamation.

"But in other ways it was quite unlike the gentleman. In some ways it
was more like the face of a woman--a very bad woman. It had a sort of
bluish light on it, but where it could have come from, I don't know.
It seemed to be smiling, and two bright eyes looked straight out at
me."

Crombie stopped, raising his hand to his head confusedly.

"I could see nothing but just this face--low down as if the person it
belonged to was crouching on the floor; and there was a tall plant of
some kind just beside it--"

"Well," said Dr. Cairn, "go on! What did you do?"

"I turned to run!" confessed the man. "If you had seen that horrible
face, you would understand how frightened I was. Then when I got to
the door, I looked back."

"I hope you had closed the door behind you," snapped Saunderson.

"Never mind that, never mind that!" interrupted Dr. Cairn.

"I had closed the door behind me--yes, sir--but just as I was going to
open it again, I took a quick glance back, and the face had gone! I
came out, and I was walking over the lawn, wondering whether I should
tell you, when it occurred to me that I hadn't noticed whether the
key had been left in or not."

"Did you go back to see?" asked Dr. Cairn.

"I didn't want to," admitted Crombie, "but I did--and--"

"Well?"

"The door was locked, sir!"

"So you concluded that your imagination had been playing you tricks,"
said Saunderson grimly. "In my opinion you were right."

Dr. Cairn dropped into an armchair.

"All right, Crombie; that will do."

Crombie, with a mumbled "Good-night, gentlemen," turned and left the
room.

"Why are you worrying about this matter," inquired Saunderson, when
the door had closed, "at a time like the present?"

"Never mind," replied Dr. Cairn wearily. "I must return to Half-Moon
Street, now, but I shall be back within an hour."

With no other word to Saunderson, he stood up and walked out to the
hall. He rapped at the study door, and it was instantly opened by
Robert Cairn. No spoken word was necessary; the burning question could
be read in his too-bright eyes. Dr. Cairn laid his hand upon his son's
shoulder.

"I won't excite false hopes, Rob," he said huskily. "I am going back
to the house, and I want you to come with me."

Robert Cairn turned his head aside, groaning aloud, but his father
grasped him by the arm, and together they left that house of shadows,
entered the car which waited at the gate, and without exchanging a
word _en route_, came to Half-Moon Street.




CHAPTER XXIV

FLOWERING OF THE LOTUS


Dr. Cairn led the way into the library, switching on the reading-lamp
upon the large table. His son stood just within the doorway, his arms
folded and his chin upon his breast.

The doctor sat down at the table, watching the other.

Suddenly Robert spoke:

"Is it possible, sir, is it possible--" his voice was barely
audible--"that her illness can in any way be due to the orchids?"

Dr. Cairn frowned thoughtfully.

"What do you mean, exactly?" he asked.

"Orchids are mysterious things. They come from places where there are
strange and dreadful diseases. Is it not possible that they may
convey--"

"Some sort of contagion?" concluded Dr. Cairn. "It is a point that I
have seen raised, certainly. But nothing of the sort has ever been
established. I have heard something, to-night, though, which--"

"What have you heard, sir?" asked his son eagerly, stepping forward to
the table.

"Never mind at the moment, Rob; let me think."

He rested his elbow upon the table, and his chin in his hand. His
professional instincts had told him that unless something could be
done--something which the highest medical skill in London had thus far
been unable to devise--Myra Duquesne had but four hours to live.
Somewhere in his mind a memory lurked, evasive, taunting him. This
wild suggestion of his son's, that the girl's illness might be due in
some way to her contact with the orchids, was in part responsible for
this confused memory, but it seemed to be associated, too, with the
story of Crombie the gardener--and with Antony Ferrara. He felt that
somewhere in the darkness surrounding him there was a speck of light,
if he could but turn in the right direction to see it. So, whilst
Robert Cairn walked restlessly about the big room, the doctor sat with
his chin resting in the palm of his hand, seeking to concentrate his
mind upon that vague memory, which defied him, whilst the hand of the
library clock crept from twelve towards one; whilst he knew that the
faint life in Myra Duquesne was slowly ebbing away in response to some
mysterious condition, utterly outside his experience.

Distant clocks chimed _One_! Three hours only!

Robert Cairn began to beat his fist into the palm of his left hand
convulsively. Yet his father did not stir, but sat there, a
black-shadowed wrinkle between his brows....

"By God!"

The doctor sprang to his feet, and with feverish haste began to fumble
amongst a bunch of keys.

"What is it, sir! What is it?"

The doctor unlocked the drawer of the big table, and drew out a thick
manuscript written in small and exquisitely neat characters. He placed
it under the lamp, and rapidly began to turn the pages.

"It is hope, Rob!" he said with quiet self-possession.

Robert Cairn came round the table, and leant over his father's
shoulder.

"Sir Michael Ferrara's writing!"

"His unpublished book, Rob. We were to have completed it, together,
but death claimed him, and in view of the contents, I--perhaps
superstitiously--decided to suppress it.... Ah!"

He placed the point of his finger upon a carefully drawn sketch,
designed to illustrate the text. It was evidently a careful copy from
the Ancient Egyptian. It represented a row of priestesses, each having
her hair plaited in a thick queue, standing before a priest armed with
a pair of scissors. In the centre of the drawing was an altar, upon
which stood vases of flowers; and upon the right ranked a row of
mummies, corresponding in number with the priestesses upon the left.

"By God!" repeated Dr. Cairn, "we were both wrong, we were both
wrong!"

"What do you mean, sir? for Heaven's sake, what do you mean?"

"This drawing," replied Dr. Cairn, "was copied from the wall of a
certain tomb--now reclosed. Since we knew that the tomb was that of
one of the greatest wizards who ever lived in Egypt, we knew also that
the inscription had some magical significance. We knew that the
flowers represented here, were a species of the extinct sacred Lotus.
All our researches did not avail us to discover for what purpose or by
what means these flowers were cultivated. Nor could we determine the
meaning of the cutting off,"--he ran his fingers over the sketch--"of
the priestesses' hair by the high priest of the goddess--"

"What goddess, sir?"

"A goddess, Rob, of which Egyptology knows nothing!--a mystical
religion the existence of which has been vaguely suspected by a living
French _savant_ ... but this is no time--"

Dr. Cairn closed the manuscript, replaced it and relocked the drawer.
He glanced at the clock.

"A quarter past one," he said. "Come, Rob!"

Without hesitation, his son followed him from the house. The car was
waiting, and shortly they were speeding through the deserted streets,
back to the house where death in a strange guise was beckoning to Myra
Duquesne. As the car started--

"Do you know," asked Dr. Cairn, "if Saunderson has bought any
orchids--_quite_ recently, I mean?"

"Yes," replied his son dully; "he bought a small parcel only a
fortnight ago."

"A fortnight!" cried Dr. Cairn excitedly--"you are sure of that? You
mean that the purchase was made since Ferrara--"

"Ceased to visit the house? Yes. Why!--it must have been the very day
after!"

Dr. Cairn clearly was labouring under tremendous excitement.

"Where did he buy these orchids?" he asked, evenly.

"From someone who came to the house--someone he had never dealt with
before."

The doctor, his hands resting upon his knees, was rapidly drumming
with his fingers.

"And--did he cultivate them?"

"Two only proved successful. One is on the point of blooming--if it is
not blooming already. He calls it the 'Mystery.'"

At that, the doctor's excitement overcame him. Suddenly leaning out of
the window, he shouted to the chauffeur:

"Quicker! Quicker! Never mind risks. Keep on top speed!"

"What is it, sir?" cried his son. "Heavens! what is it?"

"Did you say that it might have bloomed, Rob?"

"Myra"--Robert Cairn swallowed noisily--"told me three days ago that
it was expected to bloom before the end of the week."

"What is it like?"

"A thing four feet high, with huge egg-shaped buds."

"Merciful God grant that we are in time," whispered Dr. Cairn. "I
could believe once more in the justice of Heaven, if the great
knowledge of Sir Michael Ferrara should prove to be the weapon to
destroy the fiend whom we raised!--he and I--may we be forgiven!"'

Robert Cairn's excitement was dreadful.

"Can you tell me nothing?" he cried. "What do you hope? What do you
fear?"

"Don't ask me, Rob," replied his father; "you will know within five
minutes."

The car indeed was leaping along the dark suburban roads at a speed
little below that of an express train. Corners the chauffeur
negotiated in racing fashion, so that at times two wheels thrashed the
empty air; and once or twice the big car swung round as upon a pivot
only to recover again in response to the skilled tactics of the
driver.

They roared down the sloping narrow lane to the gate of Mr.
Saunderson's house with a noise like the coming of a great storm, and
were nearly hurled from their seats when the brakes were applied, and
the car brought to a standstill.

Dr. Cairn leapt out, pushed open the gate and ran up to the house, his
son closely following. There was a light in the hall and Miss
Saunderson who had expected them, and had heard their stormy approach,
already held the door open. In the hall--

"Wait here one moment," said Dr. Cairn.

Ignoring Saunderson, who had come out from the library, he ran
upstairs. A minute later, his face very pale, he came running down
again.

"She is worse?" began Saunderson, "but--"

"Give me the key of the orchid-house!" said Dr. Cairn tersely.

"Orchid-house!--"

"Don't hesitate. Don't waste a second. Give me the key."

Saunderson's expression showed that he thought Dr. Cairn to be mad,
but nevertheless he plunged his hand into his pocket and pulled out a
key-ring. Dr. Cairn snatched it in a flash.

"Which key?" he snapped.

"The Chubb, but--"

"Follow me, Rob!"

Down the hall he raced, his son beside him, and Mr. Saunderson
following more slowly. Out into the garden he went and over the lawn
towards the shrubbery.

The orchid-houses lay in dense shadow; but the doctor almost threw
himself against the door.

"Strike a match!" he panted. Then--"Never mind--I have it!"

The door flew open with a bang. A sickly perfume swept out to them.

"Matches! matches, Rob! this way!"

They went stumbling in. Robert Cairn took out a box of matches--and
struck one. His father was further along, in the centre building.

"Your knife, boy--quick! _quick_!"

As the dim light crept along the aisle between the orchids, Robert
Cairn saw his father's horror-stricken face ... and saw a vivid green
plant growing in a sort of tub, before which the doctor stood. Four
huge, smooth, egg-shaped buds grew upon the leafless stems; two of
them were on the point of opening, and one already showed a delicious,
rosy flush about its apex.

Dr. Cairn grasped the knife which Robert tremblingly offered him. The
match went out. There was a sound of hacking, a soft _swishing_, and a
dull thud upon the tiled floor.

As another match fluttered into brief life, the mysterious orchid,
severed just above the soil, fell from the tub. Dr. Cairn stamped the
swelling buds under his feet. A profusion of colourless sap was
pouring out upon the floor.

Above the intoxicating odour of the place, a smell like that of blood
made itself perceptible.

The second match went out.

"Another--"

Dr. Cairn's voice rose barely above a whisper. With fingers quivering,
Robert Cairn managed to light a third match. His father, from a second
tub, tore out a smaller plant and ground its soft tentacles beneath
his feet. The place smelt like an operating theatre. The doctor swayed
dizzily as the third match became extinguished, clutching at his son
for support.

"Her life was in it, boy!" he whispered. "She would have died in the
hour that it bloomed! The priestesses--were consecrated to this....
Let me get into the air--"

Mr. Saunderson, silent with amazement, met them.

"Don't speak," said Dr. Cairn to him. "Look at the dead stems of your
'Mystery.' You will find a thread of bright hair in the heart of
each!..."

       *       *       *       *       *

Dr. Cairn opened the door of the sick-room and beckoned to his son,
who, haggard, trembling, waited upon the landing.

"Come in, boy," he said softly--"and thank God!"

Robert Cairn, on tiptoe, entered. Myra Duquesne, pathetically pale but
with that dreadful, ominous shadow gone from her face, turned her
wistful eyes towards the door; and their wistfulness became gladness.

"Rob!" she sighed--and stretched out her arms.




CHAPTER XXV

CAIRN MEETS FERRARA


Not the least of the trials which Robert Cairn experienced during the
time that he and his father were warring with their supernaturally
equipped opponent was that of preserving silence upon this matter
which loomed so large in his mind, and which already had changed the
course of his life.

Sometimes he met men who knew Ferrara, but who knew him only as a man
about town of somewhat evil reputation. Yet even to these he dared not
confide what he knew of the true Ferrara; undoubtedly they would have
deemed him mad had he spoken of the knowledge and of the deeds of this
uncanny, this fiendish being. How would they have listened to him had
he sought to tell them of the den of spiders in Port Said; of the bats
of Méydûm; of the secret incense and of how it was made; of the
numberless murders and atrocities, wrought by means not human, which
stood to the account of this adopted son of the late Sir Michael
Ferrara?

So, excepting his father, he had no confidant; for above all it was
necessary to keep the truth from Myra Duquesne--from Myra around whom
his world circled, but who yet thought of the dreadful being who
wielded the sorcery of forgotten ages, as a brother. Whilst Myra lay
ill--not yet recovered from the ghastly attack made upon her life by
the man whom she trusted--whilst, having plentiful evidence of his
presence in London, Dr. Cairn and himself vainly sought for Antony
Ferrara; whilst any night might bring some unholy visitant to his
rooms, obedient to the will of this modern wizard; whilst these fears,
anxieties, doubts, and surmises danced, impish, through his brain, it
was all but impossible to pursue with success, his vocation of
journalism. Yet for many reasons it was necessary that he should do
so, and so he was employed upon a series of articles which were the
outcome of his recent visit to Egypt--his editor having given him that
work as being less exacting than that which properly falls to the lot
of the Fleet Street copy-hunter.

He left his rooms about three o'clock in the afternoon, in order to
seek, in the British Museum library, a reference which he lacked. The
day was an exceedingly warm one, and he derived some little
satisfaction from the fact that, at his present work, he was not
called upon to endue the armour of respectability. Pipe in mouth, he
made his way across the Strand towards Bloomsbury.

As he walked up the steps, crossed the hall-way, and passed in beneath
the dome of the reading-room, he wondered if, amid those mountains of
erudition surrounding him, there was any wisdom so strange, and so
awful, as that of Antony Ferrara.

He soon found the information for which he was looking, and having
copied it into his notebook, he left the reading-room. Then, as he was
recrossing the hall near the foot of the principal staircase, he
paused. He found himself possessed by a sudden desire to visit the
Egyptian Rooms, upstairs. He had several times inspected the exhibits
in those apartments, but never since his return from the land to whose
ancient civilisation they bore witness.

Cairn was not pressed for time in these days, therefore he turned and
passed slowly up the stairs.

There were but few visitors to the grove of mummies that afternoon.
When he entered the first room he found a small group of tourists
passing idly from case to case; but on entering the second, he saw
that he had the apartment to himself. He remembered that his father
had mentioned on one occasion that there was a ring in this room which
had belonged to the Witch-Queen. Robert Cairn wondered in which of the
cases it was exhibited, and by what means he should be enabled to
recognise it.

Bending over a case containing scarabs and other amulets, many set in
rings, he began to read the inscriptions upon the little tickets
placed beneath some of them; but none answered to the description,
neither the ticketed nor the unticketed. A second case he examined
with like results. But on passing to a third, in an angle near the
door, his gaze immediately lighted upon a gold ring set with a strange
green stone, engraved in a peculiar way. It bore no ticket, yet as
Robert Cairn eagerly bent over it, he knew, beyond the possibility of
doubt, that this was the ring of the Witch-Queen.

Where had he seen it, or its duplicate?

With his eyes fixed upon the gleaming stone, he sought to remember.
That he had seen this ring before, or one exactly like it, he knew,
but strangely enough he was unable to determine where and upon what
occasion. So, his hands resting upon the case, he leant, peering down
at the singular gem. And as he stood thus, frowning in the effort of
recollection, a dull white hand, having long tapered fingers, glided
across the glass until it rested directly beneath his eyes. Upon one
of the slim fingers was an exact replica of the ring in the case!

Robert Cairn leapt back with a stifled exclamation.

Antony Ferrara stood before him!

"The Museum ring is a copy, dear Cairn," came the huskily musical,
hateful voice; "the one upon my finger is the real one."

Cairn realised in his own person, the literal meaning of the
overworked phrase, "frozen with amazement." Before him stood the most
dangerous man in Europe; a man who had done murder and worse; a man
only in name, a demon in nature. His long black eyes half-closed, his
perfectly chiselled ivory face expressionless, and his blood-red lips
parted in a mirthless smile, Antony Ferrara watched Cairn--Cairn whom
he had sought to murder by means of hellish art.

Despite the heat of the day, he wore a heavy overcoat, lined with
white fox fur. In his right hand--for his left still rested upon the
case--he held a soft hat. With an easy nonchalance, he stood regarding
the man who had sworn to kill him, and the latter made no move,
uttered no word. Stark amazement held him inert.

"I knew that you were in the Museum, Cairn," Ferrara continued, still
having his basilisk eyes fixed upon the other from beneath the
drooping lids, "and I called to you to join me here."

Still Cairn did not move, did not speak.

"You have acted very harshly towards me in the past, dear Cairn; but
because my philosophy consists in an admirable blending of that
practised in Sybaris with that advocated by the excellent Zeno;
because whilst I am prepared to make my home in a Diogenes' tub, I,
nevertheless, can enjoy the fragrance of a rose, the flavour of a
peach--"

The husky voice seemed to be hypnotising Cairn; it was a siren's
voice, thralling him.

"Because," continued Ferrara evenly, "in common with all humanity I am
compound of man and woman, I can resent the enmity which drives me
from shore to shore, but being myself a connoisseur of the red lips
and laughing eyes of maidenhood--I am thinking, more particularly of
Myra--I can forgive you, dear Cairn--"

Then Cairn recovered himself.

"You white-faced cur!" he snarled through clenched teeth; his knuckles
whitened as he stepped around the case. "You dare to stand there
mocking me--"

Ferrara again placed the case between himself and his enemy.

"Pause, my dear Cairn," he said, without emotion. "What would you do?
Be discreet, dear Cairn; reflect that I have only to call an attendant
in order to have you pitched ignominiously into the street."

"Before God! I will throttle the life from you!" said Cairn, in a
voice savagely hoarse.

He sprang again towards Ferrara. Again the latter dodged around the
case with an agility which defied the heavier man.

"Your temperament is so painfully Celtic, Cairn," he protested
mockingly. "I perceive quite clearly that you will not discuss this
matter judicially. Must I then call for the attendant?"

Cairn clenched his fists convulsively. Through all the tumult of his
rage, the fact had penetrated--that he was helpless. He could not
attack Ferrara in that place; he could not detain him against his
will. For Ferrara had only to claim official protection to bring about
the complete discomfiture of his assailant. Across the case containing
the duplicate ring, he glared at this incarnate fiend, whom the law,
which he had secretly outraged, now served to protect. Ferrara spoke
again in his huskily musical voice.

"I regret that you will not be reasonable, Cairn. There is so much
that I should like to say to you; there are so many things of interest
which I could tell you. Do you know in some respects I am peculiarly
gifted, Cairn? At times I can recollect, quite distinctly, particulars
of former incarnations. Do you see that priestess lying there, just
through the doorway? I can quite distinctly remember having met her
when she was a girl; she was beautiful, Cairn. And I can even recall
how, one night beside the Nile--but I see that you are growing
impatient! If you will not avail yourself of this opportunity, I must
bid you good-day--"

He turned and walked towards the door. Cairn leapt after him; but
Ferrara, suddenly beginning to run, reached the end of the Egyptian
Room and darted out on to the landing, before his pursuer had time to
realise what he was about.

At the moment that Ferrara turned the corner ahead of him, Cairn saw
something drop. Coming to the end of the room, he stooped and picked
up this object, which was a plaited silk cord about three feet in
length. He did not pause to examine it more closely, but thrust it
into his pocket and raced down the steps after the retreating figure
of Ferrara. At the foot, a constable held out his arm, detaining him.
Cairn stopped in surprise.

"I must ask you for your name and address," said the constable,
gruffly.

"For Heaven's sake! what for?"

"A gentleman has complained--"

"My good man!" exclaimed Cairn, and proffered his card--"it is--it is
a practical joke on his part. I know him well--"

The constable looked at the card and from the card, suspiciously, back
to Cairn. Apparently the appearance of the latter reassured him--or he
may have formed a better opinion of Cairn, from the fact that
half-a-crown had quickly changed hands.

"All right, sir," he said, "it is no affair of mine; he did not charge
you with anything--he only asked me to prevent you from following
him."

"Quite so," snapped Cairn irritably, and dashed off along the gallery
in the hope of overtaking Ferrara.

But, as he had feared, Ferrara had made good use of his ruse to
escape. He was nowhere to be seen; and Cairn was left to wonder with
what object he had risked the encounter in the Egyptian Room--for that
it had been deliberate, and not accidental, he quite clearly
perceived.

He walked down the steps of the Museum, deep in reflection. The
thought that he and his father for months had been seeking the fiend
Ferrara, that they were sworn to kill him as they would kill a mad
dog; and that he, Robert Cairn, had stood face to face with Ferrara,
had spoken with him; and had let him go free, unscathed, was
maddening. Yet, in the circumstances, how could he have acted
otherwise?

With no recollection of having traversed the intervening streets, he
found himself walking under the archway leading to the court in which
his chambers were situated; in the far corner, shadowed by the tall
plane tree, where the worn iron railings of the steps and the small
panes of glass in the solicitor's window on the ground floor called up
memories of Charles Dickens, he paused, filled with a sort of
wonderment. It seemed strange to him that such an air of peace could
prevail, anywhere, whilst Antony Ferrara lived and remained at large.

He ran up the stairs to the second landing, opened the door, and
entered his chambers. He was oppressed to-day with a memory, the
memory of certain gruesome happenings whereof these rooms had been the
scene. Knowing the powers of Antony Ferrara he often doubted the
wisdom of living there alone, but he was persuaded that to allow
these fears to make headway, would be to yield a point to the enemy.
Yet there were nights when he found himself sleepless, listening for
sounds which had seemed to arouse him; imagining sinister whispers in
his room--and imagining that he could detect the dreadful odour of the
secret incense.

Seating himself by the open window, he took out from his pocket the
silken cord which Ferrara had dropped in the Museum, and examined it
curiously. His examination of the thing did not serve to enlighten him
respecting its character. It was merely a piece of silken cord, very
closely and curiously plaited. He threw it down on the table,
determined to show it to Dr. Cairn at the earliest opportunity. He was
conscious of a sort of repugnance; and prompted by this, he carefully
washed his hands as though the cord had been some unclean thing. Then,
he sat down to work, only to realise immediately, that work was
impossible until he had confided in somebody his encounter with
Ferrara.

Lifting the telephone receiver, he called up Dr. Cairn, but his father
was not at home.

He replaced the receiver, and sat staring vaguely at his open
notebook.




CHAPTER XXVI

THE IVORY HAND


For close upon an hour Robert Cairn sat at his writing-table,
endeavouring to puzzle out a solution to the mystery of Ferrara's
motive. His reflections served only to confuse his mind.

A tangible clue lay upon the table before him--the silken cord. But it
was a clue of such a nature that, whatever deductions an expert
detective might have based upon it, Robert Cairn could base none. Dusk
was not far off, and he knew that his nerves were not what they had
been before those events which had led to his Egyptian journey. He was
back in his own chamber--scene of one gruesome outrage in Ferrara's
unholy campaign; for darkness is the ally of crime, and it had always
been in the darkness that Ferrara's activities had most fearfully
manifested themselves.

What was that?

Cairn ran to the window, and, leaning out, looked down into the court
below. He could have sworn that a voice--a voice possessing a strange
music, a husky music, wholly hateful--had called him by name. But at
the moment the court was deserted, for it was already past the hour at
which members of the legal fraternity desert their business premises
to hasten homewards. Shadows were creeping under the quaint old
archways; shadows were draping the ancient walls. And there was
something in the aspect of the place which reminded him of a
quadrangle at Oxford, across which, upon a certain fateful evening, he
and another had watched the red light rising and falling in Antony
Ferrara's rooms.

Clearly his imagination was playing him tricks; and against this he
knew full well that he must guard himself. The light in his rooms was
growing dim, but instinctively his gaze sought out and found the
mysterious silken cord amid the litter on the table. He contemplated
the telephone, but since he had left a message for his father, he knew
that the latter would ring him up directly he returned.

Work, he thought, should be the likeliest antidote to the poisonous
thoughts which oppressed his mind, and again he seated himself at the
table and opened his notes before him. The silken rope lay close to
his left hand, but he did not touch it. He was about to switch on the
reading lamp, for it was now too dark to write, when his mind wandered
off along another channel of reflection. He found himself picturing
Myra as she had looked the last time that he had seen her.

She was seated in Mr. Saunderson's garden, still pale from her
dreadful illness, but beautiful--more beautiful in the eyes of Robert
Cairn than any other woman in the world. The breeze was blowing her
rebellious curls across her eyes--eyes bright with a happiness which
he loved to see.

Her cheeks were paler than they were wont to be, and the sweet lips
had lost something of their firmness. She wore a short cloak, and a
wide-brimmed hat, unfashionable, but becoming. No one but Myra could
successfully have worn that hat, he thought.

Wrapt in such lover-like memories, he forgot that he had sat down to
write--forgot that he held a pen in his hand--and that this same hand
had been outstretched to ignite the lamp.

When he ultimately awoke again to the hard facts of his lonely
environment, he also awoke to a singular circumstance; he made the
acquaintance of a strange phenomenon.

He had been writing unconsciously!

And this was what he had written:

"Robert Cairn--renounce your pursuit of me, and renounce Myra; or
to-night--" The sentence was unfinished.

Momentarily, he stared at the words, endeavouring to persuade himself
that he had written them consciously, in idle mood. But some voice
within gave him the lie; so that with a suppressed groan he muttered
aloud:

"It has begun!"

Almost as he spoke there came a sound, from the passage outside, that
led him to slide his hand across the table--and to seize his revolver.

The visible presence of the little weapon reassured him; and, as a
further sedative, he resorted to tobacco, filled and lighted his pipe,
and leant back in the chair, blowing smoke rings towards the closed
door.

He listened intently--and heard the sound again.

It was a soft _hiss_!

And now, he thought he could detect another noise--as of some creature
dragging its body along the floor.

"A lizard!" he thought; and a memory of the basilisk eyes of Antony
Ferrara came to him.

Both the sounds seemed to come slowly nearer and nearer--the dragging
thing being evidently responsible for the hissing; until Cairn decided
that the creature must be immediately outside the door.

Revolver in hand, he leapt across the room, and threw the door open.

The red carpet, to right and left, was innocent of reptiles!

Perhaps the creaking of the revolving chair, as he had prepared to
quit it, had frightened the thing. With the idea before him, he
systematically searched all the rooms into which it might have gone.

His search was unavailing; the mysterious reptile was not to be found.

Returning again to the study he seated himself behind the table,
facing the door--which he left ajar.

Ten minutes passed in silence--only broken by the dim murmur of the
distant traffic.

He had almost persuaded himself that his imagination--quickened by the
atmosphere of mystery and horror wherein he had recently moved--was
responsible for the hiss, when a new sound came to confute his
reasoning.

The people occupying the chambers below were moving about so that
their footsteps were faintly audible; but, above these dim footsteps,
a rustling--vague, indefinite, demonstrated itself. As in the case of
the hiss, it proceeded from the passage.

A light burnt inside the outer door, and this, as Cairn knew, must
cast a shadow before any thing--or person--approaching the room.

_Sssf! ssf!_--came, like the rustle of light draperies.

The nervous suspense was almost unbearable. He waited.

_What_ was creeping, slowly, cautiously, towards the open door?

Cairn toyed with the trigger of his revolver.

"The arts of the West shall try conclusions with those of the East,"
he said.

A shadow!...

Inch upon inch it grew--creeping across the door, until it covered all
the threshold visible.

Someone was about to appear.

He raised the revolver.

The shadow moved along.

Cairn saw the tail of it creep past the door, until no shadow was
there!

The shadow had come--and gone ... but there was _no substance_!

"I am going mad!"

The words forced themselves to his lips. He rested his chin upon his
hands and clenched his teeth grimly. Did the horrors of insanity stare
him in the face!

From that recent illness in London--when his nervous system had
collapsed, utterly--despite his stay in Egypt he had never fully
recovered. "A month will see you fit again," his father had said;
but?--perhaps he had been wrong--perchance the affection had been
deeper than he had suspected; and now this endless carnival of
supernatural happenings had strained the weakened cells, so that he
was become as a man in a delirium!

Where did reality end and phantasy begin? Was it all merely
subjective?

He had read of such aberrations.

And now he sat wondering if he were the victim of a like
affliction--and while he wondered he stared at the rope of silk. That
was real.

Logic came to his rescue. If he had seen and heard strange things, so,
too, had Sime in Egypt--so had his father, both in Egypt and in
London! Inexplicable things were happening around him; and all could
not be mad!

"I'm getting morbid again," he told himself; "the tricks of our
damnable Ferrara are getting on my nerves. Just what he desires and
intends!"

This latter reflection spurred him to new activity; and, pocketing the
revolver, he switched off the light in the study and looked out of the
window.

Glancing across the court, he thought that he saw a man standing
below, peering upward. With his hands resting upon the window ledge,
Cairn looked long and steadily.

There certainly was someone standing in the shadow of the tall plane
tree--but whether man or woman he could not determine.

The unknown remaining in the same position, apparently watching, Cairn
ran downstairs, and, passing out into the Court, walked rapidly across
to the tree. There he paused in some surprise; there was no one
visible by the tree and the whole court was quite deserted.

"Must have slipped off through the archway," he concluded; and,
walking back, he remounted the stair and entered his chambers again.

Feeling a renewed curiosity regarding the silken rope which had so
strangely come into his possession, he sat down at the table, and
mastering his distaste for the thing, took it in his hands and
examined it closely by the light of the lamp.

He was seated with his back to the windows, facing the door, so that
no one could possibly have entered the room unseen by him. It was as
he bent down to scrutinise the curious plaiting, that he felt a
sensation stealing over him, as though someone were standing very
close to his chair.

Grimly determined to resist any hypnotic tricks that might be
practised against him, and well assured that there could be no person
actually present in the chambers, he sat back, resting his revolver on
his knee. Prompted by he knew not what, he slipped the silk cord into
the table drawer and turned the key upon it.

As he did so a hand crept over his shoulder--followed by a bare arm of
the hue of old ivory--a woman's arm!

Transfixed he sat, his eyes fastened upon the ring of dull metal,
bearing a green stone inscribed with a complex figure vaguely
resembling a spider, which adorned the index finger.

A faint perfume stole to his nostrils--that of the secret incense; and
the ring was the ring of the Witch-Queen!

In this incredible moment he relaxed that iron control of his mind,
which, alone, had saved him before. Even as he realised it, and strove
to recover himself, he knew that it was too late; he knew that he was
lost!

       *       *       *       *       *

Gloom ... blackness, unrelieved by any speck of light; murmuring,
subdued, all around; the murmuring of a concourse of people. The
darkness was odorous with a heavy perfume.

A voice came--followed by complete silence.

Again the voice sounded, chanting sweetly.

A response followed in deep male voices.

The response was taken up all around--what time a tiny speck grew, in
the gloom--and grew, until it took form; and out of the darkness, the
shape of a white-robed woman appeared--high up--far away.

Wherever the ray that illumined her figure emanated from, it did not
perceptibly dispel the Stygian gloom all about her. She was bathed in
dazzling light, but framed in impenetrable darkness.

Her dull gold hair was encircled by a band of white metal--like
silver, bearing in front a round, burnished disk, that shone like a
minor sun. Above the disk projected an ornament having the shape of a
spider.

The intense light picked out every detail vividly. Neck and shoulders
were bare--and the gleaming ivory arms were uplifted--the long slender
fingers held aloft a golden casket covered with dim figures, almost
undiscernible at that distance.

A glittering zone of the same white metal confined the snowy
draperies. Her bare feet peeped out from beneath the flowing robe.

Above, below, and around her was--Memphian darkness!

Silence--the perfume was stifling.... A voice, seeming to come from a
great distance, cried:--"On your knees to the Book of Thoth! on your
knees to the Wisdom Queen, who is deathless, being unborn, who is dead
though living, whose beauty is for all men--that all men may die...."

The whole invisible concourse took up the chant, and the light faded,
until only the speck on the disk below the spider was visible.

Then that, too, vanished.

       *       *       *       *       *

A bell was ringing furiously. Its din grew louder and louder; it
became insupportable. Cairn threw out his arms and staggered up like a
man intoxicated. He grasped at the table-lamp only just in time to
prevent it overturning.

The ringing was that of his telephone bell. He had been unconscious,
then--under some spell!

He unhooked the receiver--and heard his father's voice.

"That you, Rob?" asked the doctor anxiously.

"Yes, sir," replied Cairn, eagerly, and he opened the drawer and slid
his hand in for the silken cord.

"There is something you have to tell me?"

Cairn, without preamble, plunged excitedly into an account of his
meeting with Ferrara. "The silk cord," he concluded, "I have in my
hand at the present moment, and--"

"Hold on a moment!" came Dr. Cairn's voice, rather grimly.

Followed a short interval; then--

"Hullo, Rob! Listen to this, from to-night's paper: 'A curious
discovery was made by an attendant in one of the rooms, of the Indian
Section of the British Museum late this evening. A case had been
opened in some way, and, although it contained more valuable objects,
the only item which the thief had abstracted was a Thug's
strangling-cord from Kundélee (district of Nursingpore).'"

"But, I don't understand--"

"Ferrara _meant_ you to find that cord, boy! Remember, he is
unacquainted with your chambers and he requires a _focus_ for his
damnable forces! He knows well that you will have the thing somewhere
near to you, and probably he knows something of its awful history! You
are in danger! Keep a fast hold upon yourself. I shall be with you in
less than half-an-hour!"




CHAPTER XXVII

THE THUG'S CORD


As Robert Cairn hung up the receiver and found himself cut off again
from the outer world, he realised, with terror beyond his control, how
in this quiet backwater, so near to the main stream, he yet was far
from human companionship.

He recalled a night when, amid such a silence as this which now
prevailed about him, he had been made the subject of an uncanny
demonstration; how his sanity, his life, had been attacked; how he had
fled from the crowding horrors which had been massed against him by
his supernaturally endowed enemy.

There was something very terrifying in the quietude of the court--a
quietude which to others might have spelt peace, but which, to Robert
Cairn, spelled menace. That Ferrara's device was aimed at his freedom,
that his design was intended to lead to the detention of his enemy
whilst he directed his activities in other directions, seemed
plausible, if inadequate. The carefully planned incident at the Museum
whereby the constable had become possessed of Cairn's card; the
distinct possibility that a detective might knock upon his door at any
moment--with the inevitable result of his detention pending
inquiries--formed a chain which had seemed complete, save that Antony
Ferrara, was the schemer. For another to have compassed so much, would
have been a notable victory; for Ferrara, such a victory would be
trivial.

What then, did it mean? His father had told him, and the uncanny
events of the evening stood evidence of Dr. Cairn's wisdom. The
mysterious and evil force which Antony Ferrara controlled was being
focussed upon him!

Slight sounds from time to time disturbed the silence and to these he
listened attentively. He longed for the arrival of his father--for the
strong, calm counsel of the one man in England fitted to cope with the
Hell Thing which had uprisen in their midst. That he had already been
subjected to some kind of hypnotic influence, he was unable to doubt;
and having once been subjected to this influence, he might at any
moment (it Was a terrible reflection) fall a victim to it again.

Cairn directed all the energies of his mind to resistance; ill-defined
reflection must at all costs be avoided, for the brain vaguely
employed he knew to be more susceptible to attack than that directed
in a well-ordered channel.

Clocks were chiming the hour--he did not know what hour, nor did he
seek to learn. He felt that he was at rapier play with a skilled
antagonist, and that to glance aside, however momentarily, was to lay
himself open to a fatal thrust.

He had not moved from the table, so that only the reading lamp upon it
was lighted, and much of the room lay in half shadow. The silken cord,
coiled snake-like, was close to his left hand; the revolver was close
to his right. The muffled roar of traffic--diminished, since the hour
grew late--reached his ears as he sat. But nothing disturbed the
stillness of the court, and nothing disturbed the stillness of the
room.

The notes which he had made in the afternoon at the Museum, were still
spread open before him, and he suddenly closed the book, fearful of
anything calculated to distract him from the mood of tense resistance.
His life, and more than his life, depended upon his successfully
opposing the insidious forces which beyond doubt, invisibly surrounded
that lighted table.

There is a courage which is not physical, nor is it entirely moral; a
courage often lacking in the most intrepid soldier. And this was the
kind of courage which Robert Cairn now called up to his aid. The
occult inquirer can face, unmoved, horrors which would turn the brain
of many a man who wears the V.C.; on the other hand it is questionable
if the possessor of this peculiar type of bravery could face a bayonet
charge. Pluck of the physical sort, Cairn had in plenty; pluck of
that more subtle kind he was acquiring from growing intimacy with the
terrors of the Borderland.

"Who's there?"

He spoke the words aloud, and the eerie sound of his own voice added a
new dread to the enveloping shadows.

His revolver grasped in his hand, he stood up, but slowly and
cautiously, in order that his own movements might not prevent him from
hearing any repetition of that which had occasioned his alarm. And
what had occasioned this alarm?

Either he was become again a victim of the strange trickery which
already had borne him, though not physically, from Fleet Street to the
secret temple of Méydûm, or with his material senses he had detected a
soft rapping upon the door of his room.

He knew that his outer door was closed; he knew that there was no one
else in his chambers; yet he had heard a sound as of knuckles beating
upon the panels of the door--the closed door of the room in which he
sat!

Standing upright, he turned deliberately, and faced in that direction.

The light pouring out from beneath the shade of the table-lamp
scarcely touched upon the door at all. Only the edges of the lower
panels were clearly perceptible; the upper part of the door was masked
in greenish shadow.

Intent, tensely strung, he stood; then advanced in the direction of the
switch in order to light the lamp fixed above the mantel-piece and to
illuminate the whole of the room. One step forward he took, then ... the
soft rapping was repeated.

"Who's there?"

This time he cried the words loudly, and acquired some new assurance
from the imperative note in his own voice. He ran to the switch and
pressed it down. The lamp did not light!

"The filament has burnt out," he muttered.

Terror grew upon him--a terror akin to that which children experience
in the darkness. But he yet had a fair mastery of his emotions;
when--not suddenly, as is the way of a failing electric lamp--but
slowly, uncannily, unnaturally, the table-lamp became extinguished!

Darkness.... Cairn turned towards the window. This was a moonless
night, and little enough illumination entered the room from the court.

Three resounding raps were struck upon the door.

At that, terror had no darker meaning for Cairn; he had plumbed its
ultimate deeps; and now, like a diver, he arose again to the surface.

Heedless of the darkness, of the seemingly supernatural means by which
it had been occasioned, he threw open the door and thrust his revolver
out into the corridor.

For terrors, he had been prepared--for some gruesome shape such as we
read of in _The Magus_. But there was nothing. Instinctively he had
looked straight ahead of him, as one looks who expects to encounter a
human enemy. But the hall-way was empty. A dim light, finding access
over the door from the stair, prevailed there, yet, it was sufficient
to have revealed the presence of anyone or anything, had anyone or
anything been present.

Cairn stepped out from the room and was about to walk to the outer
door. The idea of flight was strong upon him, for no man can fight the
invisible; when, on a level with his eyes--flat against the wall, as
though someone crouched there--he saw two white hands!

They were slim hands, like the hands of a woman, and, upon one of the
tapered fingers, there dully gleamed a green stone.

A peal of laughter came chokingly from his lips; he knew that his
reason was tottering. For these two white hands which now moved along
the wall, as though they were sidling to the room which Cairn had just
quitted, were attached to no visible body; just two ivory hands were
there ... _and nothing more_!

That he was in deadly peril, Cairn realised fully. His complete
subjection by the will-force of Ferrara had been interrupted by the
ringing of the telephone bell But now, the attack had been renewed!

The hands vanished.

Too well he remembered the ghastly details attendant upon the death of
Sir Michael Ferrara to doubt that these slim hands were directed upon
murderous business.

A soft swishing sound reached him. Something upon the writing-table
had been moved.

The strangling cord!

Whilst speaking to his father he had taken it out from the drawer, and
when he quitted the room it had lain upon the blotting-pad.

He stepped back towards the outer door.

Something fluttered past his face, and he turned in a mad panic. The
dreadful, bodiless hands groped in the darkness between himself and
the exit!

Vaguely it came home to him that the menace might be avoidable. He was
bathed in icy perspiration.

He dropped the revolver into his pocket, and placed his hands upon his
throat. Then he began to grope his way towards the closed door of his
bedroom.

Lowering his left hand, he began to feel for the doorknob. As he did
so, he saw--and knew the crowning horror of the night--that he had
made a false move. In retiring he had thrown away his last, his only,
chance.

The phantom hands, a yard apart and holding the silken cord stretched
tightly between them, were approaching him swiftly!

He lowered his head, and charged along the passage, with a wild cry.

The cord, stretched taut, struck him under the chin.

Back he reeled.

The cord was about his throat!

"God!" he choked, and thrust up his hands.

Madly, he strove to pluck the deadly silken thing from his neck. It
was useless. A grip of steel was drawing it tightly--and ever more
tightly--about him....

Despair touched him, and almost he resigned himself. Then,

"Rob! Rob! open the door!"

Dr. Cairn was outside.

A new strength came--and he knew that it was the last atom left to
him. To remove the rope was humanly impossible. He dropped his cramped
hands, bent his body by a mighty physical effort, and hurled himself
forward upon the door.

The latch, now, was just above his head.

He stretched up ... and was plucked back. But the fingers of his right
hand grasped the knob convulsively.

Even as that superhuman force jerked him back, he turned the knob--and
fell.

All his weight hung upon the fingers which were locked about that
brass disk in a grip which even the powers of Darkness could not
relax.

The door swung open, and Cairn swung back with it.

He collapsed, an inert heap, upon the floor. Dr. Cairn leapt in over
him.

       *       *       *       *       *

When he reopened his eyes, he lay in bed, and his father was bathing
his inflamed throat.

"All right, boy! There's no damage done, thank God...."

"The hands!--"

"I quite understand. But _I_ saw no hands but your own, Rob; and if it
had come to an inquest I could not even have raised my voice against a
verdict of suicide!"

"But I--opened the door!"

"They would have said that you repented your awful act, too late.
Although it is almost impossible for a man to strangle himself under
such conditions, there is no jury in England who would have believed
that Antony Ferrara had done the deed."




CHAPTER XXVIII

THE HIGH PRIEST, HORTOTEF


The breakfast-room of Dr. Cairn's house in Half-Moon Street presented
a cheery appearance, and this despite the gloom of the morning; for
thunderous clouds hung low in the sky, and there were distant
mutterings ominous of a brewing storm.

Robert Cairn stood looking out of the window. He was thinking of an
afternoon at Oxford, when, to such an accompaniment as this, he had
witnessed the first scene in the drama of evil wherein the man called
Antony Ferrara sustained the leading _rôle_.

That the _denouément_ was at any moment to be anticipated, his reason
told him; and some instinct that was not of his reason forewarned him,
too, that he and his father, Dr. Cairn, were now upon the eve of that
final, decisive struggle which should determine the triumph of good
over evil--or of evil over good. Already the doctor's house was
invested by the uncanny forces marshalled by Antony Ferrara against
them. The distinguished patients, who daily flocked to the
consulting-room of the celebrated specialist, who witnessed his
perfect self-possession and took comfort from his confidence, knowing
it for the confidence of strength, little suspected that a greater ill
than any flesh is heir to, assailed the doctor to whom they came for
healing.

A menace, dreadful and unnatural, hung over that home as now the
thunder clouds hung over it. This well-ordered household, so modern,
so typical of twentieth century culture and refinement, presented none
of the appearances of a beleaguered garrison; yet the house of Dr.
Cairn in Half-Moon Street, was nothing less than an invested
fortress.

A peal of distant thunder boomed from the direction of Hyde Park.
Robert Cairn looked up at the lowering sky as if seeking a portent. To
his eyes it seemed that a livid face, malignant with the malignancy of
a devil, looked down out of the clouds.

Myra Duquesne came into the breakfast-room.

He turned to greet her, and, in his capacity of accepted lover, was
about to kiss the tempting lips, when he hesitated--and contented
himself with kissing her hand. A sudden sense of the proprieties had
assailed him; he reflected that the presence of the girl beneath the
same roof as himself--although dictated by imperative need--might be
open to misconstruction by the prudish. Dr. Cairn had decided that for
the present Myra Duquesne must dwell beneath his own roof, as, in
feudal days, the Baron at first hint of an approaching enemy formerly
was, accustomed to call within the walls of the castle, those whom it
was his duty to protect. Unknown to the world, a tremendous battle
raged in London, the outer works were in the possession of the
enemy--and he was now before their very gates.

Myra, though still pale from her recent illness, already was
recovering some of the freshness of her beauty, and in her simple
morning dress, as she busied herself about the breakfast table, she
was a sweet picture enough, and good to look upon. Robert Cairn stood
beside her, looking into her eyes, and she smiled up at him with a
happy contentment, which filled him with a new longing. But:

"Did you dream again, last night?" he asked, in a voice which he
strove to make matter-of-fact.

Myra nodded--and her face momentarily clouded over.

"The same dream?"

"Yes," she said in a troubled way; "at least--in some respects--"

Dr. Cairn came in, glancing at his watch.

"Good morning!" he cried, cheerily. "I have actually overslept
myself."

They took their seats at the table.

"Myra has been dreaming again, sir," said Robert Cairn slowly.

The doctor, serviette in hand, glanced up with an inquiry in his grey
eyes.

"We must not overlook any possible weapon," he replied. "Give us
particulars of your dream, Myra."

As Marston entered silently with the morning fare, and, having placed
the dishes upon the table, as silently withdrew, Myra began:

"I seemed to stand again in the barn-like building which I have
described to you before. Through the rafters of the roof I could see
the cracks in the tiling, and the moonlight shone through, forming
light and irregular patches upon the floor. A sort of door, like that
of a stable, with a heavy bar across, was dimly perceptible at the
further end of the place. The only furniture was a large deal table
and a wooden chair of a very common kind. Upon the table, stood a
lamp--"

"What kind of lamp?" jerked Dr. Cairn.

"A silver lamp"--she hesitated, looking from Robert to his
father--"one that I have seen in--Antony's rooms. Its shaded light
shone upon a closed iron box. I immediately recognised this box. You
know that I described to you a dream which--terrified me on the
previous night?"

Dr. Cairn nodded, frowning darkly.

"Repeat your account of the former dream," he said. "I regard it as
important."

"In my former dream," the girl resumed--and her voice had an odd,
far-away quality--"the scene was the same, except that the light of
the lamp was shining down upon the leaves of an open book--a very,
very old book, written in strange characters. These characters
appeared to dance before my eyes--almost as though they lived."

She shuddered slightly; then:

"The same iron box, but open, stood upon the table, and a number of
other, smaller, boxes, around it. Each of these boxes was of a
different material. Some were wooden; one, I think, was of ivory; one
was of silver--and one, of some dull metal, which might have been
gold. In the chair, by the table, Antony was sitting. His eyes were
fixed upon me, with such a strange expression that I awoke, trembling
frightfully--"

Dr. Cairn nodded again.

"And last night?" he prompted.

"Last night," continued Myra, with a note of trouble in her sweet
voice--"at four points around this table, stood four smaller lamps and
upon the floor were rows of characters apparently traced in luminous
paint. They flickered up and then grew dim, then flickered up again,
in a sort of phosphorescent way. They extended from lamp to lamp, so
as entirely to surround the table and the chair.

"In the chair Antony Ferrara was sitting. He held a wand in his right
hand--a wand with several copper rings about it; his left hand rested
upon the iron box. In my dream, although I could see this all very
clearly, I seemed to see it from a distance; yet, at the same time, I
stood apparently close by the tables--I cannot explain. But I could
hear nothing; only by the movements of his lips, could I tell that he
was speaking--or chanting."

She looked across at Dr. Cairn as if fearful to proceed, but presently
continued:

"Suddenly, I saw a frightful shape appear on the far side of the
circle; that is to say, the table was between me and this shape. It
was just like a grey cloud having the vague outlines of a man, but
with two eyes of red fire glaring out from it--horribly--oh! horribly!
It extended its shadowy arms as if saluting Antony. He turned and
seemed to question it. Then with a look of ferocious anger--oh! it was
frightful! he dismissed the shape, and began to walk up and down
beside the table, but never beyond the lighted circle, shaking his
fists in the air, and, to judge by the movements of his lips, uttering
most awful imprecations. He looked gaunt and ill. I dreamt no more,
but awoke conscious of a sensation as though some dead weight, which
had been pressing upon me had been suddenly removed."

Dr. Cairn glanced across at his son significantly, but the subject was
not renewed throughout breakfast.

Breakfast concluded:

"Come into the library, Rob," said Dr. Cairn, "I have half-an-hour to
spare, and there are some matters to be discussed."

He led the way into the library with its orderly rows of obscure
works, its store of forgotten wisdom, and pointed to the red leathern
armchair. As Robert Cairn seated himself and looked across at his
father, who sat at the big writing-table, that scene reminded him of
many dangers met and overcome in the past; for the library at
Half-Moon Street was associated in his mind with some of the blackest
pages in the history of Antony Ferrara.

"Do you understand the position, Rob?" asked the doctor, abruptly.

"I think so, sir. This I take it is his last card; this outrageous,
ungodly Thing which he has loosed upon us."

Dr. Cairn nodded grimly.

"The exact frontier," he said, "dividing what we may term hypnotism
from what we know as sorcery, has yet to be determined; and to which
territory the doctrine of Elemental Spirits belongs, it would be
purposeless at the moment to discuss. We may note, however,
remembering with whom we are dealing, that the one-hundred-and-eighth
chapter of the Ancient Egyptian _Book of the Dead_, is entitled 'The
Chapter of Knowing the Spirits of the West.' Forgetting, _pro tem._,
that we dwell in the twentieth century, and looking at the situation
from the point of view, say, of Eliphas Lévi, Cornelius Agrippa, or
the Abbé de Villars--the man whom we know as Antony Ferrara, is
directing against this house, and those within it, a type of elemental
spirit, known as a Salamander!"

Robert Cairn smiled slightly.

"Ah!" said the doctor, with an answering smile in which there was
little mirth, "we are accustomed to laugh at this mediæval
terminology; but by what other can we speak of the activities of
Ferrara?"

"Sometimes I think that we are the victims of a common madness," said
his son, raising his hand to his head in a manner almost pathetic.

"We are the victims of a common enemy," replied his father sternly.
"He employs weapons which, often enough, in this enlightened age of
ours, have condemned poor souls, as sane as you or I, to the madhouse!
Why, in God's name," he cried with a sudden excitement, "does science
persistently ignore all those laws which cannot be examined in the
laboratory! Will the day never come when some true man of science
shall endeavour to explain the movements of a table upon which a ring
of hands has been placed? Will no exact scientist condescend to
examine the properties of a _planchette_? Will no one do for the
phenomena termed thought-forms, what Newton did for that of the
falling apple? Ah! Rob, in some respects, this is a darker age than
those which bear the stigma of darkness."

Silence fell for a few moments between them; then:

"One thing is certain," said Robert Cairn, deliberately, "we are in
danger!"

"In the greatest danger!"

"Antony Ferrara, realising that we are bent upon his destruction, is
making a final, stupendous effort to compass ours. I know that you
have placed certain seals upon the windows of this house, and that
after dusk these windows are never opened. I know that imprints,
strangely like the imprints of _fiery hands_, may be seen at this
moment upon the casements of Myra's room, your room, my room, and
elsewhere. I know that Myra's dreams are not ordinary, meaningless
dreams. I have had other evidence. I don't want to analyse these
things; I confess that my mind is not capable of the task. I do not
even want to know the meaning of it all; at the present moment, I only
want to know one thing: _Who is Antony Ferrara?_"

Dr. Cairn stood up, and turning, faced his son.

"The time has come," he said, "when that question, which you have
asked me so many times before, shall be answered. I will tell you all
I know, and leave you to form your own opinion. For ere we go any
further, I assure you that I do not know for certain who he is!"

"You have said so before, sir. Will you explain what you mean?"

"When his adoptive father, Sir Michael Ferrara," resumed the doctor,
beginning to pace up and down the library--"when Sir Michael and I
were in Egypt, in the winter of 1893, we conducted certain inquiries
in the Fayûm. We camped for over three months beside the Méydûm
Pyramid. The object of our inquiries was to discover the tomb of a
certain queen. I will not trouble you with the details, which could be
of no interest to anyone but an Egyptologist, I will merely say that
apart from the name and titles by which she is known to the ordinary
student, this queen is also known to certain inquirers as the
Witch-Queen. She was not an Egyptian, but an Asiatic. In short, she
was the last high priestess of a cult which became extinct at her
death. Her secret mark--I am not referring to a cartouche or anything
of that kind--was a spider; it was the mark of the religion or cult
which she practised. The high priest of the principal Temple of Ra,
during the reign of the Pharaoh who was this queen's husband, was one
Hortotef. This was his official position, but secretly he was also the
high-priest of the sinister creed to which I have referred. The temple
of this religion--a religion allied to Black Magic--was the Pyramid of
Méydûm.

"So much we knew--or Ferrara knew, and imparted to me--but for any
corroborative evidence of this cult's existence we searched in vain.
We explored the interior of the pyramid foot by foot, inch by
inch--and found nothing. We knew that there was some other apartment
in the pyramid, but in spite of our soundings, measurements and
laborious excavations, we did not come upon the entrance to it. The
tomb of the queen we failed to discover, also, and therefore concluded
that her mummy was buried in the secret chamber of the pyramid. We had
abandoned our quest in despair, when, excavating in one of the
neighbouring mounds, we made a discovery."

He opened a box of cigars, selected one, and pushed the box towards
his son. Robert shook his head, almost impatiently, but Dr. Cairn
lighted the cigar ere resuming:

"Directed, as I now believe, by a malignant will, we blundered upon
the tomb of the high priest--"

"You found his mummy?"

"We found his mummy--yes. But owing to the carelessness--and the
fear--of the native labourers it was exposed to the sun and
crumpled--was lost. I would a similar fate had attended the other one
which we found!"

"What, another mummy?"

"We discovered"--Dr. Cairn spoke very deliberately--"a certain
papyrus. The translation of this is contained"--he rested the point of
his finger upon the writing-table--"in the unpublished book of Sir
Michael Ferrara, which lies here. That book, Rob, will never be
published now! Furthermore, we discovered the mummy of a child--"

"A child."

"A boy. Not daring to trust the natives, we removed it secretly at
night to our own tent. Before we commenced the task of unwrapping it,
Sir Michael--the most brilliant scholar of his age--had proceeded so
far in deciphering the papyrus, that he determined to complete his
reading before we proceeded further. It contained directions for
performing a certain process. This process had reference to the mummy
of the child."

"Do I understand--?"

"Already, you are discrediting the story! Ah! I can see it! but let me
finish. Unaided, we performed this process upon the embalmed body of
the child. Then, in accordance with the directions of that dead
magician--that accursed, malignant being, who thus had sought to
secure for himself a new tenure of evil life--we laid the mummy,
treated in a certain fashion, in the King's Chamber of the Méydûm
Pyramid. It remained there for thirty days; from moon to moon--"

"You guarded the entrance?"

"You may assume what you like, Rob; but I could swear before any jury,
that no one entered the pyramid throughout that time. Yet since we
were only human, we may have been deceived in this. I have only to
add, that when at the rising of the new moon in the ancient Sothic
month of Panoi, we again entered the chamber, a living baby, some six
months old, perfectly healthy, solemnly blinked up at the lights which
we held in our trembling hands!"

Dr. Cairn reseated himself at the table, and turned the chair so that
he faced his son. With the smouldering cigar between his teeth, he
sat, a slight smile upon his lips.

Now it was Robert's turn to rise and begin feverishly to pace the
floor.

"You mean, sir, that this infant--which lay in the
pyramid--was--adopted by Sir Michael?"

"Was adopted, yes. Sir Michael engaged nurses for him, reared him here
in England, educating him as an Englishman, sent him to a public
school, sent him to--"

"To Oxford! Antony Ferrara! What! Do you seriously tell me that this
is the history of Antony Ferrara?"

"On my word of honour, boy, that is all I know of Antony Ferrara. Is
it not enough?"

"Merciful God! it is incredible," groaned Robert Cairn.

"From the time that he attained to manhood," said Dr. Cairn evenly,
"this adopted son of my poor old friend has passed from crime to
crime. By means which are beyond my comprehension, and which alone
serve to confirm his supernatural origin, he has acquired--knowledge.
According to the Ancient Egyptian beliefs the _Khu_ (or magical
powers) of a fully-equipped Adept, at the death of the body, could
enter into anything prepared for its reception. According to these
ancient beliefs, then, the _Khu_ of the high priest Hortotef entered
into the body of this infant who was his son, and whose mother was the
Witch-Queen; and to-day in this modern London, a wizard of Ancient
Egypt, armed with the lost lore of that magical land, walks amongst
us! What that lore is worth, it would be profitless for us to discuss,
but that he possesses it--_all_ of it--I know, beyond doubt. The most
ancient and most powerful magical book which has ever existed was the
_Book of Thoth_."

He walked across to a distant shelf, selected a volume, opened it at a
particular page, and placed it on his son's knees.

"Read there!" he said, pointing.

The words seemed to dance before the younger man's eyes, and this is
what he read:

"To read two pages, enables you to enchant the heavens, the earth, the
abyss, the mountains, and the sea; you shall know what the birds of
the sky and the crawling things are saying ... and when the second
page is read, if you are in the world of ghosts, you will grow again
in the shape you were on earth...."

"Heavens!" whispered Robert Cairn, "is this the writing of a madman?
or can such things possibly be!" He read on:

"This book is in the middle of the river at Koptos, in an iron box--"

"An iron box," he muttered--"an iron box."

"So you recognise the iron box?" jerked Dr. Cairn.

His son read on:

"In the iron box, is a bronze box; in the bronze box, is a sycamore
box; in the sycamore box, is an ivory and ebony box; in the ivory and
ebony box, is a silver box; in the silver box, is a golden box; and in
that is the book. It is twisted all round with snakes, and scorpions,
and all the other crawling things...."

"The man who holds the _Book of Thoth_," said Dr. Cairn, breaking the
silence, "holds a power which should only belong to God. The creature
who is known to the world as Antony Ferrara, holds that book--do you
doubt it?--therefore you know now, as I have known long enough, with
what manner of enemy we are fighting. You know that, this time, it is
a fight to the death--"

He stopped abruptly, staring out of the window.

A man with a large photographic camera, standing upon the opposite
pavement, was busily engaged in focussing the house!

"What is this?" muttered Robert Cairn, also stepping to the window.

"It is a link between sorcery and science!" replied the doctor. "You
remember Ferrara's photographic gallery at Oxford?--the Zenana, you
used to call it!--You remember having seen in his collection
photographs of persons who afterwards came to violent ends?"

"I begin to understand!"

"Thus far, his endeavours to concentrate the whole of the evil forces
at his command upon this house have had but poor results: having
merely caused Myra to dream strange dreams--clairvoyant dreams,
instructive dreams, more useful to us than to the enemy; and having
resulted in certain marks upon the outside of the house adjoining the
windows--windows which I have sealed in a particular manner. You
understand?"

"By means of photographs he--concentrates, in some way, malignant
forces upon certain points--"

"He focusses his will--yes! The man who can really control his will,
Rob, is supreme, below the Godhead. Ferrara can almost do this now.
Before he has become wholly proficient--"

"I understand, sir," snapped his son grimly.

"He is barely of age, boy," Dr. Cairn said, almost in a whisper. "In
another year, he would menace the world. Where are you going?"

He grasped his son's arm as Robert started for the door.

"That man yonder--"

"Diplomacy, Rob!--Guile against guile. Let the man do his work, which
he does in all innocence; _then_ follow him. Learn where his studio is
situated, and, from that point, proceed to learn--"

"The situation of Ferrara's hiding-place?" cried his son, excitedly.
"I understand! Of course; you are right, sir."

"I will leave the inquiry in your hands, Rob. Unfortunately other
duties call me."




CHAPTER XXIX

THE WIZARD'S DEN


Robert Cairn entered a photographer's shop in Baker Street.

"You recently arranged to do views of some houses in the West End for
a gentleman?" he said to the girl in charge.

"That is so," she replied, after a moment's hesitation. "We did
pictures of the house of some celebrated specialist--for a magazine
article they were intended. Do you wish us to do something similar?"

"Not at the moment," replied Robert Cairn, smiling slightly. "I merely
want the address of your client."

"I do not know that I can give you that," replied the girl doubtfully,
"but he will be here about eleven o'clock for proofs, if you wish to
see him."

"I wonder if I can confide in you," said Robert Cairn, looking the
girl frankly in the eyes.

She seemed rather confused.

"I hope there is nothing wrong," she murmured.

"You have nothing to fear," he replied, "but unfortunately there _is_
something wrong, which, however, I cannot explain. Will you promise me
not to tell your client--I do not ask his name--that I have been here,
or have been making any inquiries respecting him?"

"I think I can promise that," she replied.

"I am much indebted to you."

Robert Cairn hastily left the shop, and began to look about him for a
likely hiding-place from whence, unobserved, he might watch the
photographer's. An antique furniture dealer's, some little distance
along on the opposite side, attracted his attention. He glanced at his
watch. It was half-past ten.

If, upon the pretence of examining some of the stock, he could linger
in the furniture shop for half-an-hour, he would be enabled to get
upon the track of Ferrara!

His mind made up, he walked along and entered the shop. For the next
half-an-hour, he passed from item to item of the collection displayed
there, surveying each in the leisurely manner of a connoisseur; but
always he kept a watch, through the window, upon the photographer's
establishment beyond.

Promptly at eleven o'clock a taxi cab drew up at the door, and from it
a slim man alighted. He wore, despite the heat of the morning, an
overcoat of some woolly material; and in his gait, as he crossed the
pavement to enter the shop, there was something revoltingly
effeminate; a sort of cat-like grace which had been noticeable in a
woman, but which in a man was unnatural, and for some obscure reason,
sinister.

It was Antony Ferrara!

Even at that distance and in that brief time, Robert Cairn could see
the ivory face, the abnormal, red lips, and the long black eyes of
this arch fiend, this monster masquerading as a man. He had much ado
to restrain his rising passion; but, knowing that all depended upon
his cool action, he waited until Ferrara had entered the
photographer's. With a word of apology to the furniture dealer, he
passed quickly into Baker Street. Everything rested, now, upon his
securing a cab before Ferrara came out again. Ferrara's cabman,
evidently, was waiting for him.

A taxi driver fortunately hailed Cairn at the very moment that he
gained the pavement; and Cairn, concealing himself behind the vehicle,
gave the man rapid instructions:

"You see that taxi outside the photographer's?" he said.

The man nodded.

"Wait until someone comes out of the shop and is driven off in it;
then follow. Do not lose sight of the cab for a moment. When it draws
up, and wherever it draws up, drive right past it. Don't attract
attention by stopping. You understand?"

"Quite, sir," said the man, smiling slightly. And Cairn entered the
cab.

The cabman drew up at a point some little distance beyond, from whence
he could watch. Two minutes later Ferrara came out and was driven off.
The pursuit commenced.

His cab, ahead, proceeded to Westminster Bridge, across to the south
side of the river, and by way of that commercial thoroughfare at the
back of St. Thomas' Hospital, emerged at Vauxhall. Thence the pursuit
led to Stockwell, Herne Hill, and yet onward towards Dulwich.

It suddenly occurred to Robert Cairn that Ferrara was making in the
direction of Mr. Saunderson's house at Dulwich Common; the house in
which Myra had had her mysterious illness, in which she had remained
until it had become evident that her safety depended upon her never
being left alone for one moment.

"What can be his object?" muttered Cairn.

He wondered if Ferrara, for some inscrutable reason, was about to call
upon Mr. Saunderson. But when the cab ahead, having passed the park,
continued on past the lane in which the house was situated, he began
to search for some other solution to the problem of Ferrara's
destination.

Suddenly he saw that the cab ahead had stopped. The driver of his own
cab without slackening speed, pursued his way. Cairn crouched down
upon the floor, fearful of being observed. No house was visible to
right nor left, merely open fields; and he knew that it would be
impossible for him to delay in such a spot without attracting
attention.

Ferrara's cab passed:

"Keep on till I tell you to stop!" cried Cairn.

He dropped the speaking-tube, and, turning, looked out through the
little window at the back.

Ferrara had dismissed his cab; he saw him entering a gate and crossing
a field on the right of the road. Cairn turned again and took up the
tube.

"Stop at the first house we come to!" he directed. "Hurry!"

Presently a deserted-looking building was reached, a large straggling
house which obviously had no tenant. Here the man pulled up and Cairn
leapt out. As he did so, he heard Ferrara's cab driving back by the
way it had come.

"Here," he said, and gave the man half a sovereign, "wait for me."

He started back along the road at a run. Even had he suspected that he
was followed, Ferrara could not have seen him. But when Cairn came up
level with the gate through which Ferrara had gone, he slowed down and
crept cautiously forward.

Ferrara, who by this time had reached the other side of the field, was
in the act of entering a barn-like building which evidently at some
time had formed a portion of a farm. As the distant figure, opening
one of the big doors, disappeared within:

"The place of which Myra has been dreaming!" muttered Cairn.

Certainly, viewed from that point, it seemed to answer, externally, to
the girl's description. The roof was of moss-grown red tiles, and
Cairn could imagine how the moonlight would readily find access
through the chinks which beyond doubt existed in the weather-worn
structure. He had little doubt that this was the place dreamt of, or
seen clairvoyantly, by Myra, that this was the place to which Ferrara
had retreated in order to conduct his nefarious operations.

It was eminently suited to the purpose, being entirely surrounded by
unoccupied land. For what ostensible purpose Ferrara has leased it, he
could not conjecture, nor did he concern himself with the matter. The
purpose for which actually he had leased the place was sufficiently
evident to the man who had suffered so much at the hands of this
modern sorcerer.

To approach closer would have been indiscreet; this he knew; and he
was sufficiently diplomatic to resist the temptation to obtain a
nearer view of the place. He knew that everything depended upon
secrecy. Antony Ferrara must not suspect that his black laboratory was
known. Cairn decided to return to Half-Moon Street without delay,
fully satisfied with the result of his investigation.

He walked rapidly back to where the cab waited, gave the man his
father's address, and, in three-quarters of an hour, was back in
Half-Moon Street.

Dr. Cairn had not yet dismissed the last of his patients; Myra,
accompanied by Miss Saunderson, was out shopping; and Robert found
himself compelled to possess his soul in patience. He paced restlessly
up and down the library, sometimes taking a book at random, scanning
its pages with unseeing eyes, and replacing it without having formed
the slightest impression of its contents. He tried to smoke; but his
pipe was constantly going out, and he had littered the hearth untidily
with burnt matches, when Dr. Cairn suddenly opened the library door,
and entered.

"Well?" he said eagerly.

Robert Cairn leapt forward.

"I have tracked him, sir!" he cried. "My God! while Myra was at
Saunderson's, she was almost next door to the beast! His den is in a
field no more than a thousand yards from the garden wall--from
Saunderson's orchid-houses!"

"He is daring," muttered Dr. Cairn, "but his selection of that site
served two purposes. The spot was suitable in many ways; and we were
least likely to look for him next-door, as it were. It was a move
characteristic of the accomplished criminal."

Robert Cairn nodded.

"It is the place of which Myra dreamt, sir. I have not the slightest
doubt about that. What we have to find out is at what times of the day
and night he goes there--"

"I doubt," interrupted Dr. Cairn, "if he often visits the place during
the day. As you know, he has abandoned his rooms in Piccadilly, but I
have no doubt, knowing his sybaritic habits, that he has some other
palatial place in town. I have been making inquiries in several
directions, especially in--certain directions--"

He paused, raising his eyebrows, significantly.

"Additions to the Zenana!" inquired Robert.

Dr. Cairn nodded his head grimly.

"Exactly," he replied. "There is not a scrap of evidence upon which,
legally, he could be convicted; but since his return from Egypt, Rob,
he has added other victims to the list!"

"The fiend!" cried the younger man, "the unnatural fiend!"

"Unnatural is the word; he is literally unnatural; but many women find
him irresistible; he is typical of the unholy brood to which he
belongs. The evil beauty of the Witch-Queen sent many a soul to
perdition; the evil beauty of her son has zealously carried on the
work."

"What must we do?"

"I doubt if we can do anything to-day. Obviously the early morning is
the most suitable time to visit his den at Dulwich Common."

"But the new photographs of the house? There will be another attempt
upon us to-night."

"Yes, there will be another attempt upon us, to-night," said the
doctor wearily. "This is the year 1914; yet, here in Half-Moon Street,
when dusk falls, we shall be submitted to an attack of a kind to which
mankind probably has not been submitted for many ages. We shall be
called upon to dabble in the despised magical art; we shall be called
upon to place certain seals upon our doors and windows; to protect
ourselves against an enemy, who, like Eros, laughs at locks and bars."

"Is it possible for him to succeed?"

"Quite possible, Rob, in spite of all our precautions. I feel in my
very bones that to-night he will put forth a supreme effort."

A bell rang.

"I think," continued the doctor, "that this is Myra. She must get all
the sleep she can, during the afternoon; for to-night I have
determined that she, and you, and I, must not think of sleep, but must
remain together, here in the library. We must not lose sight of one
another--you understand?"

"I am glad that you have proposed it!" cried Robert Cairn eagerly,
"I, too, feel that we have come to a critical moment in the contest."

"To-night," continued the doctor, "I shall be prepared to take certain
steps. My preparations will occupy me throughout the rest of to-day."




CHAPTER XXX

THE ELEMENTAL


At dusk that evening, Dr. Cairn, his son, and Myra Duquesne met
together in the library. The girl looked rather pale.

An odour of incense pervaded the house, coming from the doctor's
study, wherein he had locked himself early in the evening, issuing
instructions that he was not to be disturbed. The exact nature of the
preparations which he had been making, Robert Cairn was unable to
conjecture; and some instinct warned him that his father would not
welcome any inquiry upon the matter. He realised that Dr. Cairn
proposed to fight Antony Ferrara with his own weapons, and now, when
something in the very air of the house seemed to warn them of a
tremendous attack impending, that the doctor, much against his will,
was entering the arena in the character of a practical magician--a
character new to him, and obviously abhorrent.

At half-past ten, the servants all retired in accordance With Dr.
Cairn's orders. From where he stood by the tall mantel-piece, Robert
Cairn could watch Myra Duquesne, a dainty picture in her simple
evening-gown, where she sat reading in a distant corner, her delicate
beauty forming a strong contrast to the background of sombre volumes.
Dr. Cairn sat by the big table, smoking, and apparently listening. A
strange device which he had adopted every evening for the past week,
he had adopted again to-night--there were little white seals, bearing
a curious figure, consisting in interlaced triangles, upon the insides
of every window in the house, upon the doors, and even upon the
fire-grates.

Robert Cairn at another time might have thought his father mad,
childish, thus to play at wizardry; but he had had experiences which
had taught him to recognise that upon such seemingly trivial matters,
great issues might turn, that in the strange land over the Border,
there were stranger laws--laws which he could but dimly understand.
There he acknowledged the superior wisdom of Dr. Cairn; and did not
question it.

At eleven o'clock a comparative quiet had come upon Half-Moon Street.
The sound of the traffic had gradually subsided, until it seemed to
him that the house stood, not in the busy West End of London, but
isolated, apart from its neighbours; it seemed to him an abode, marked
out and separated from the other abodes of man, a house enveloped in
an impalpable cloud, a cloud of evil, summoned up and directed by the
wizard hand of Antony Ferrara, son of the Witch-Queen.

Although Myra pretended to read, and Dr. Cairn, from his fixed
expression, might have been supposed to be pre-occupied, in point of
fact they were all waiting, with nerves at highest tension, for the
opening of the attack. In what form it would come--whether it would be
vague moanings and tappings upon the windows, such as they had already
experienced, whether it would be a phantasmal storm, a clap of
phenomenal thunder--they could not conjecture, if the enemy would
attack suddenly, or if his menace would grow, threatening from afar
off, and then gradually penetrating into the heart of the garrison.

It came, then, suddenly and dramatically.

Dropping her book, Myra uttered a piercing scream, and with eyes
glaring madly, fell forward on the carpet, unconscious!

Robert Cairn leapt to his feet with clenched fists. His father stood
up so rapidly as to overset his chair, which fell crashingly upon the
floor.

Together they turned and looked in the direction in which the girl had
been looking. They fixed their eyes upon the drapery of the library
window--which was drawn together. The whole window was luminous as
though a bright light shone outside, but luminous, as though that
light were the light of some unholy fire!

Involuntarily they both stepped back, and Robert Cairn clutched his
father's arm convulsively.

The curtains seemed to be rendered transparent, as if some powerful
ray were directed upon them; the window appeared through them as a
rectangular blue patch. Only two lamps were burning in the library,
that in the corner by which Myra had been reading, and the green
shaded lamp upon the table. The best end of the room by the window,
then, was in shadow, against which this unnatural light shone
brilliantly.

"My God!" whispered Robert Cairn--"that's Half-Moon Street--outside.
There can be no light--"

He broke off, for now he perceived the Thing which had occasioned the
girl's scream of horror.

In the middle of the rectangular patch of light, a grey shape, but
partially opaque, moved--shifting, luminous clouds about it--was
taking form, growing momentarily more substantial!

It had some remote semblance of a man; but its unique characteristic
was its awful _greyness_. It had the greyness of a rain cloud, yet
rather that of a column of smoke. And from the centre of the dimly
defined head, two eyes--balls of living fire--glared out into the
room!

Heat was beating into the library from the window--physical heat, as
though a furnace door had been opened ... and the shape, ever growing
more palpable, was moving forward towards them--approaching--the heat
every instant growing greater.

It was impossible to look at those two eyes of fire; it was almost
impossible to move. Indeed Robert Cairn was transfixed in such horror
as, in all his dealings with the monstrous Ferrara, he had never known
before. But his father, shaking off the dread which possessed him
also, leapt at one bound to the library table.

Robert Cairn vaguely perceived that a small group of objects, looking
like balls of wax, lay there. Dr. Cairn had evidently been preparing
them in the locked study. Now he took them all up in his left hand,
and confronted the Thing--which seemed to be _growing_ into the
room--for it did not advance in the ordinary sense of the word.

One by one he threw the white pellets into that vapoury greyness. As
they touched the curtain, they hissed as if they had been thrown into
a fire; they melted; and upon the transparency of the drapings, as
upon a sheet of gauze, showed faint streaks, where, melting, they
trickled down the tapestry.

As he cast each pellet from his hand, Dr. Cairn took a step forward,
and cried out certain words in a loud voice--words which Robert Cairn
knew he had never heard uttered before, words in a language which some
instinct told him to be Ancient Egyptian.

Their effect was to force that dreadful shape gradually to disperse,
as a cloud of smoke might disperse when the fire which occasions it is
extinguished slowly. Seven pellets in all he threw towards the
window--and the seventh struck the curtains, now once more visible in
their proper form.

The Fire Elemental had been vanquished!

Robert Cairn clutched his hair in a sort of frenzy. He glared at the
draped window, feeling that he was making a supreme effort to retain
his sanity. Had it ever looked otherwise? Had the tapestry ever faded
before him, becoming visible in a great light which had shone through
it from behind? Had the Thing, a Thing unnameable, indescribable,
stood there?

He read his answer upon the tapestry.

Whitening streaks showed where the pellets, melting, had trickled down
the curtain!

"Lift Myra on the settee!"

It was Dr. Cairn speaking, calmly, but in a strained voice.

Robert Cairn, as if emerging from a mist, turned to the recumbent
white form upon the carpet. Then, with a great cry, he leapt forward
and raised the girl's head.

"Myra!" he groaned. "Myra, speak to me."

"Control yourself, boy," rapped Dr. Cairn, sternly; "she cannot speak
until you have revived her! She has swooned--nothing worse."

"And--"

"We have conquered!"




CHAPTER XXXI

THE BOOK OF THOTH


The mists of early morning still floated over the fields, when these
two, set upon strange business, walked through the damp grass to the
door of the barn, where-from radiated the deathly waves which on the
previous night had reached them, or almost reached them, in the
library at Half-Moon Street.

The big double doors were padlocked, but for this they had come
provided. Ten minutes work upon the padlock sufficed--and Dr. Cairn
swung wide the doors.

A suffocating smell--the smell of that incense with which they had too
often come in contact, was wafted out to them. There was a dim light
inside the place, and without hesitation both entered.

A deal table and chair constituted the sole furniture of the interior.
A part of the floor was roughly boarded, and a brief examination of
the boarding sufficed to discover the hiding place in which Antony
Ferrara kept the utensils of his awful art.

Dr. Cairn lifted out two heavy boards; and in a recess below lay a
number of singular objects. There were four antique lamps of most
peculiar design; there was a larger silver lamp, which both of them
had seen before in various apartments occupied by Antony Ferrara.
There were a number of other things which Robert Cairn could not have
described, had he been called upon to do so, for the reason that he
had seen nothing like them before, and had no idea of their nature or
purpose.

But, conspicuous amongst this curious hoard, was a square iron box of
workmanship dissimilar from any workmanship known to Robert Cairn. Its
lid was covered with a sort of scroll work, and he was about to reach
down, in order to lift it out, when:

"Do not touch it!" cried the doctor--"for God's sake, do not touch
it!"

Robert Cairn started back, as though he had seen a snake. Turning to
his father, he saw that the latter was pulling on a pair of white
gloves. As he fixed his eyes upon these in astonishment, he perceived
that they were smeared all over with some white preparation.

"Stand aside, boy," said the doctor--and for once his voice shook
slightly. "Do not look again until I call to you. Turn your head
aside!"

Silent with amazement, Robert Cairn obeyed. He heard his father lift
out the iron box. He heard him open it, for he had already perceived
that it was not locked. Then quite distinctly, he heard him close it
again, and replace it in the _cache_.

"Do not turn, boy!" came a hoarse whisper.

He did not turn, but waited, his heart beating painfully, for what
should happen next.

"Stand aside from the door," came the order, "and when I have gone
out, do not look after me. I will call to you when it is finished."

He obeyed, without demur.

His father passed him, and he heard him walking through the damp grass
outside the door of the barn. There followed an intolerable interval.
From some place, not very distant, he could hear Dr. Cairn moving,
hear the chink of glass upon glass, as though he were pouring out
something from a stoppered bottle. Then a faint acrid smell was wafted
to his nostrils, perceptible even above the heavy odour of the incense
from the barn.

"Relock the door!" came the cry.

Robert Cairn reclosed the door, snapped the padlock fast, and began to
fumble with the skeleton keys with which they had come provided. He
discovered that to reclose the padlock was quite as difficult as to
open it. His hands were trembling too; he was all anxiety to see what
had taken place behind him. So that when at last a sharp click told of
the task accomplished, he turned in a flash and saw his father placing
tufts of grass upon a charred patch from which a faint haze of smoke
still arose. He walked over and joined him.

"What have you done, sir?"

"I have robbed him of his armour," replied the doctor, grimly. His
face was very pale, his eyes were very bright. "I have destroyed the
_Book of Thoth_!"

"Then, he will be unable--"

"He will still be able to summon his dreadful servant, Rob. Having
summoned him once, he can summon him again, but--"

"Well, sir?"

"He cannot control him."

"Good God!"

       *       *       *       *       *

That night brought no repetition of the uncanny attack; and in the
grey half light before the dawn, Dr. Cairn and his son, themselves
like two phantoms, again crept across the field to the barn.

The padlock hung loose in the ring.

"Stay where you are, Rob!" cautioned the doctor.

He gently pushed the door open--wider--wider--and looked in. There was
an overpowering odour of burning flesh. He turned to Robert, and spoke
in a steady voice.

"The brood of the Witch-Queen is extinct!" he said.

       *       *       *       *       *

BY THE SAME AUTHOR

THE MYSTERY OF DR. FU-MANCHU
THE DEVIL DOCTOR
THE SI-FAN MYSTERIES
THE YELLOW CLAW
EXPLOITS OF CAPT. O'HAGAN
TALES OF SECRET EGYPT
THE ROMANCE OF SORCERY

       *       *       *       *       *








*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK BROOD OF THE WITCH-QUEEN ***


    

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
license, especially commercial redistribution.


START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE

PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™
electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

    This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
    other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
    whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
    of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
    at www.gutenberg.org. If you
    are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
    of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
  
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg™ License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
provided that:

    • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
        the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
        you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
        to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
        agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
        within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
        legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
        payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
        Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
        Literary Archive Foundation.”
    
    • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
        you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
        does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
        License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
        copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
        all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
        works.
    
    • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
        any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
        electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
        receipt of the work.
    
    • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
        distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
    

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™

Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.